Wednesday, 18 April 2012

THE LIFE OF VICTORY Vol. 2


Chapter 1
SECRET RAPTURE
“FACT OR FALLACY?”
                                              

Introduction

Is there really a Secret Rapture with a second chance of salvation? Regardless of the topic when it is associated with salvation, Satan has deceptions in every area in an attempt to steal as many people as possible from God’s kingdom. It is a grave error to underestimate the enemy. It does not matter how many people believe a lie, it will never make it truth. Mark Twain once said, “A lie can travel halfway around the world, while truth puts on its shoes.” The only way to avoid the enemy’s deception and find truth is to study the scriptures diligently. Multitudes of people have been exposed to this “dispensationalist” or “futurist” interpretation of prophecy and have been utterly confused. So what is the real truth about this so-called secret rapture?

WHAT IS THE SECRET RAPTURE THEORY?

According to those teaching the secret rapture theory, the coming of Jesus will be in two separate stages. The first will be a secret rapture of the Church at the beginning of a seven year tribulation period followed by a glorious, triumphant return of Christ to the Earth accompanied by the Church at the end of the seven year period. They believe that during this seven year period the Antichrist is going to come into power and God will select and seal 144,000 literal Jews who will take the Gospel to the whole world converting immeasurable souls to Christ. They also believe the battle of Armageddon is a literal national war against literal Israel, which occurs near the end of the seven years and is brought to a halt by Christ’s return with His Church. Then literal Israel accepts the Lord as the Messiah and enters with Him as His covenant people into the 1,000 year (millennial) reign on earth known as the Kingdom Age. Christ will rule directly over the earth from the throne of David in Jerusalem, where the typical temple services function again. Those who ultimately reject Christ’s rule are eventually judged and destroyed at the end of the Millennium. The new believers will then receive immortality and eternity will begin.
However, the Bible nowhere speaks of these two separate comings and the word “rapture” is also an invention of theologians and occurs nowhere in the Bible. The deception does not stop there, Christians also debate whether we will be taken before the tribulation or in the middle of the seven years or at the completion of the seven year tribulation. These are called pre-tribulation, mid-tribulation and post tribulation. Now for the most amazing part of these views in regards to the seven year tribulation period; are you ready for this? It was manufactured by a Jesuit Priest who was commissioned to come up with this false interpretation of Bible Prophecy. This raises many questions, such as why was this done and how could so many be drawn into this lie. I hope you will read on as we cover all aspects of this topic and reveal the Bible truth.

Does the Bible teach there is a Secret Rapture?

This is a brief point by point account of the order of events according to Scripture; there is Christ’s second coming, the resurrection, the catching up of the saints to meet Jesus in the air which all take place at the same time and at the end of the world. This is why Jesus said in Matthew 28:20 “…and, lo, I am with you always, even unto the end of the world.” Why would Jesus promise to be with the Church until the end of the world if He intended to come seven years before the end to take them out of the world? The promise would then have no meaning.
This false doctrine on the secret rapture is contradictory to the words of Jesus in Matthew 13 when He said the wheat and tares would grow together until the “end of the world” and then would be separated. According to this dual coming secret rapture theory, both groups would not grow together until the end of the world. The righteous would be separated from the wicked seven years before the end. And what about the promise of the resurrection? Christ said, concerning the righteous, John 6:40 “…and I will raise him up at the last day.” No one denies that this means the last day of the world. Paul declares the saints are caught up to meet the Lord at the “same time” the dead in Christ are raised. He says, 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” Did you note that Jesus called this resurrection the “last day?” But how could it be the “last day” if this gathering of the saints takes place seven years before the end of the world? And how could the “last trump” (see 1 Corinthians 15:52 below) sound if it really wasn’t the very last moment of time? Imagine the graves opening and the righteous rising and no one knowing that it had occurred? Consider also the added testimony from God’s Word;
Matthew 24:27 “For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.
Matthew 24:30 “And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.
Matthew 24:31 “And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.” (This is clearly the time when Christ comes to gather His saints.)
1 Corinthians 15:52 “In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
Revelation 1:7 “Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.
Revelation 6:16-17 “And said to the mountains and rocks, Fall on us, and hide us from the face of him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb: 17 For the great day of his wrath is come; and who shall be able to stand?
There is no understood scripture that says the second coming of Christ to gather His saints will be a secret rapture. All these verses show it will be a very loud and very visible event that every eye shall see. There is nothing secret about any aspect of His coming. Those believing in the secret rapture sometimes quote Matthew 24:40-41 out of context. The entire passage reads;
Matthew 24:37-41 “But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 38 For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, 39 And knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 40 Then shall two be in the field; the one shall be taken, and the other left. 41 Two women shall be grinding at the mill; the one shall be taken, and the other left.
Jesus is demonstrating the parallels between the days of Noah and the second coming of Christ. The eight that entered Noah’s Ark were saved and those that scoffed perished as the flood “took them all away.” Many have been taught that the ones taken are the ones saved but note it is actually the ones taken that are destroyed. There was no second chance. Jesus said and “so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” The last verse of this chapter tells us what will happen to those who are taken to destruction. Matthew 24:51 “And shall cut him asunder, and appoint him his portion with the hypocrites: there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth.
Those believing in the secret rapture also quote Jesus in saying He will come as a thief in the night, meaning it will be a secret rapture. Jesus said in Matthew 24:43-44 “But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. 44 Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.” Jesus is not talking about coming secretly but coming unexpectedly when we least expect Him and so the wicked will be taken by surprise. This is why Jesus tells us to be ready as we know not the hour of His return. Those who are not right with Christ and living wickedly when Jesus returns we will be taken to destruction as in the days of Noah. See Matthew 24:37-41 above. See also 2 Thessalonians 2:8.
1 Thessalonians 5:2 is also quoted which reads, “For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night.” Same message as before be ready for Christ’s unexpected return. And what happens after His return? 1 Thessalonians 5:3 “For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.” How secret is sudden destruction? Those that are left after Jesus’ return encounter “sudden destruction.” Again, just like in the days of Noah.
These two “thief texts” are also used to teach a secret rapture. Revelation 3:3 “Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard, and hold fast, and repent. If therefore thou shalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee.” Revelation 16:15 “Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.” In both these instances just quoted, the secrecy is also in connection with the timing not the nature of the event, and is exactly the same as the other “thief texts.” Notice the phrase in chapter 3:3 which says “hold fast, and repent” and the last part of verse 15 which says “lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
This is once again a warning to be not caught living in sin, because we know not the hour which Jesus will return. He will come unexpectedly when you least expect it as does a thief. It would be no good for the thief if you knew when he was coming as you would be ready for him and he could not rob you. In the same way we need to be ready and living in righteousness now and not just when we think Jesus is coming or we will be “caught naked and our shame seen.” Those who love and obey Jesus will be ready for His return. This is the meaning of the phrase “to come as a thief” that is used several times in the Bible to warn us so we will not be left behind.
And still one more. 2 Peter 3:10 says “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
Again, absolutely nothing secret. To the contrary, it could not be more obvious. It states after Jesus comes unexpectedly as does a thief, “the heavens shall pass away with a great noise” and “the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth … shall be burned up.” So when Jesus returns the very next thing is the end i.e. the last day. If coming “as a thief” is a secret rapture which takes place seven years before the end of the world, how can the heavens and earth “pass away” as Peter describes it? Three of these “thief texts” are all followed by the same unmistakable catastrophic sudden destruction. Coming as a thief is unexpected, NOT a secret!

Will Christ’s second coming include a third coming?

Those who believe in a “secret rapture” say that the Greek word “parousia” refers to the secret “coming” of Jesus in His presence and that the Greek word “apokalupsis” refers to the visible glorious “coming” of Jesus in power seven years later. They also teach in middle of this seven year period, (3.5 years) the antichrist will reign. But “parousia” and “apokalupsis” are BOTH used to describe the second coming as we will soon show by its parallel in the “days of Noah.”
Paul uses the word “parousia” in the well known so called “rapture chapter” of 1 Thessalonians 4 when speaking of the coming of Christ and our gathering together unto Him. Paul then shows that this “parousia” will destroy the man of sin; the Antichrist. Paul says, “whom the Lord shall...destroy with the brightness of his coming [parousia].” 2 Thessalonians 2:8. These scriptures unmistakably describe the coming [parousia] of Christ as taking place after the reign of the man of sin, not as a secret rapture before the Antichrist’s reign begins.
The other Greek word “apokalupsis” [revelation] is used in a way that indicates it is not a separate second coming from the time the believers are gathered up. Peter said in 1 Peter 1:13 to “… be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation [apokalupsis] of Jesus Christ;” Why would Christians be exhorted to continue hoping to the end of the world for the grace brought through the revelation of Jesus Christ if their real hope was a secret rapture seven years before the revelation?
These following verses showing Matthew and Luke’s account of the same event prove beyond a shadow of a doubt, that the words “parousia” and “apokalupsis” do refer to the same event. In Matthew 24:37 we read, “But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming [parousia] of the Son of man be.” And the same account in Luke 17:26, 30; “As it was in the days of Noah...Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed [apokalupsis].
This shows that the coming [parousia] of Christ and the revelation [apokalupsis] of Christ are the same event. There is absolutely no basis for placing seven years in between. This whole counterfeit secret rapture is built upon a constant repetition of words and ideas that have been repeated so often that millions have assumed that they must be biblically sound.


Where in the Bible is the Seven Year Tribulation period?

As there is so much secret rapture theology revolving around the seven year period, one would deduce that the Bible must speak frequently of this time period. There is in fact not one single scriptural reference which ties the seven years to the end of the world or the coming of Christ. Most secret rapture literature mention the seven year tribulation period without offering any Bible proof or explanation. One woman once asked me if I believed in the seven year tribulation period, which knowing the truth, I promptly replied no. I was then told I was wrong as the Holy Spirit had revealed this to her. I asked her where the scripture was to support this, of which she replied, “it is here in the Bible somewhere.” I am still waiting for her to give me the reference. Absolutely millions of people have assumed that it must be so well documented that no proof is needed. The fact is the absolute opposite is true. There just simply isn’t any evidence to give.

Where did the secret rapture and seven year tribulation theory originate?

In early 1830, a 15 year old Scottish Girl called Margaret McDonald claimed to have visions that included a Secret Rapture of believers before the appearance of the Antichrist. Edward Irving (1792-1834) who was her Scottish Presbyterian pastor and forerunner of the Charismatic and Pentecostal movements, attended prophecy conferences that began in Dublin Ireland also in 1830 at Powerscourt Castle where he promoted this Secret Rapture doctrine as per her vision.
John Nelson Darby (1800-1882) who was a minister of the Church of Ireland later became a member of the Plymouth Brethren and also promoted the Secret Rapture after attending the same Powerscourt Bible Prophecy meeting in 1830 where he learned of Margaret McDonald’s supposed vision. Darby modified her views and then taught them under his own name. He developed and organized “futurism” into a system of prophetic teaching called “dispensationalism” with the so-called secret rapture at its centre. He visited Margaret McDonald at her home in Port Glasgow, Scotland and then later visited America several times where this Secret Rapture theology starting gaining a large acceptance in the 1850s and 1860s.
John Nelson Darby who was largely responsible for introducing this new teaching on a large scale also greatly influenced Cyrus Ingerson Scofield (1843-1921) who also incorporated this false doctrine into the notes of his Scofield Reference Bible, first published by Oxford University Press in 1909. One million copies were printed by 1930, firmly establishing this Futurist theory into different denominations and Bible schools of the United States in the 20th Century.

Did this Secret Rapture theory originate with Margaret McDonald?

Historical evidence actually reveals it originated much earlier. Before and during the Protestant Reformation, the Reformers embraced the true “Historical” interpretation of the Bible where the antichrist was clearly seen as a system of apostasy and persecution rather than a single individual. John spoke of antichrist that “shall come” but he also added that “even now are there MANY antichrists” 1 John 2:18. So we know that there was not just one but many antichrists and that the antichrist system was operating when John was writing about 2000 years ago. The conclusion of those who studied these prophecies during the Reformation was that there was only one system that fit all the characteristics of who is the antichrist power which was the Papal system of the Roman Catholic Church. The following are the many identifiable characteristics:
1.    It will rise to be a great power after the fall of the pagan Roman Empire (after 476 A.D.)
2.    It will be a geographically small nation (a little horn). (Dan 7:8)
3.    It will rule over many people, nations, and tongues (it will be universal). (Rev 13:7)
4.    It will be headquartered in the city of seven hills, Rome.
5.    It will be a religio-political entity - a political city-state ruled by a priest-king.
6.    Its priest-king will make great and blasphemous claims. (Rev 13:1, 6)
7.    It will claim authority over all kings. (Rev 17:18)
8.    It will claim its power to change the holy times and laws of God as its mark of authority. (Dan 7:25)
9.    It will be an apostate Church that makes the nations drink her cup of apostate doctrine. (Rev 14:8)
10.                       It will be a “mother” harlot Church, with apostate daughters coming from her. (Rev 17:5)
11.                       It will be a persecuting power, killing the faithful saints of Jesus Christ as heretics. (Rev 13:7)
12.                       It will hold power and authority for 1260 years following the fall of pagan Rome.
13.                       It will suffer a deadly wound that will end 1260 years of dominance and persecution.
14.                       It will be revived after the deadly wound, and all the world would wonder at its revival. (Rev 13:3)
No wonder the Roman Catholic Church was so opposed to the Bible being available for everyone to read for themselves. To control what they called heretical doctrine, the Catholic Church called for a special meeting known as the Fifth Lateran Council, (1512-1517) which forbade anyone to publish a book without prior censorship and also prohibited anyone from preaching on the subject of antichrist. The leaders of the Council and the Catholic Church also attempted to ban or burn all Bibles, heretical books, and the heretics that owned or preached from them.
The major characteristic identifying the antichrist power was this 1260 years of persecution of the “saints” which was fulfilled in the Catholic Church’s persecution of Christians throughout the dark ages beginning in 538 A.D. after the fall of the pagan Roman empire, and extending to 1798 (1260 years exactly), when the Pope was taken prisoner by Napoleons general Berthier and died. This was the deadly head wound. (Revelation 13:3) In order to divert attention away from the Roman Catholic Church as the antichrist power, a new interpretation would have to be found. This was done by rejecting the true “Historical” interpretation and accepting a false “Futurist” interpretation proposed by a Jesuit doctor of theology, Francisco Ribera (1537-1591).
In his book, entitled “In Sacrum Beati Ioannis Apostoli, & Evangelistiae Apocalypsin Commentarij”, he postulated that the 1260 day prophecy were not 1260 years but a literal 3 1/2 years, or 1260 actual days, and therefore none of the book of Revelation had any application to the Middle Ages or the Papacy. It applied to a future period just prior to the Second Coming of Christ; hence it was called “Futurism” or the “Futurist” interpretation. Manuel De Lacunza (1731-1801), a Jesuit priest from Chile, also advocated futurism in his manuscript entitled “La Venida del Mesias en Gloria y Magestad” (The Coming of the Messiah in Glory and Majesty). Writing under the assumed name of Juan Josafa (Rabbi) Ben-Ezra, Lacunza hoped to obscure the fact that he was a Roman Catholic, in order to give his book better acceptance in Protestantism.
This historicism chart illustrates the three schools of interpretation regarding antichrist. Ribera’s futurism puts the antichrist into a future three and one-half literal years. Alcazar’s preterism identifies the antichrist as Nero. Both put antichrist outside the Middle Ages and the reformation period identified by Protestant Historicists as antichrist’s reign of 1260 prophetic years. The truly amazing part of all this is that the Futurist theory dominates Protestant teaching today. That scenario is directly traceable back to the pen of the Jesuit Francisco Ribera who manufactured this theory for the sole purpose of diverting attention from the Papacy. In what could only be described as a stunning reversal, Protestants have over time actually become the Papacy’s greatest ally by spreading its Jesuit spawned propaganda.
 What irony that Protestants who originally broke away from what they clearly recognized to be the harlot antichrist led Church of prophecy, now champion the Futurist interpretation from high profile ministries. Futurism has without doubt, been successful beyond the wildest dreams of its Jesuit authors. The same applies to the Preterist interpretation of Luis De Alcazar, although to a much lesser degree.

What scripture was manipulated to come up with the seven year tribulation?

Most Bible students are stunned to learn where the seven years came from. In Daniel 9:24-27 God gave a prophecy concerning the probation of Israel. Daniel 9:24 reads, “Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.
God was going to allow Daniel’s people seventy weeks to end their rebellion against God and if they failed, Israel would be rejected as a nation. The seventy weeks are prophetic time and each day represents a literal year (Ezekiel 4:6 and Numbers 14:34). So the seventy weeks would actually be a literal 490 years after which the Israelites were no longer God’s people. The seventy prophetic weeks were to begin with the decree to restore and build Jerusalem.
Daniel 9:25 “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.
That well known date is 457 B.C., when Artaxerxes sent out the decree. (Ezra 7:13) From that date the Jews would have exactly 490 years to stop their rebellion towards God. The 490 year probation ended in A.D. 34 and the Jews ceased to be God’s chosen people. Daniel 9:25 says that the Messiah would be anointed after the total of sixty nine of those prophetic weeks had passed by. That would be 483 years from the decree date of 457 B.C.
It takes no mathematician to figure the end of that prediction. It brings us to the year A.D. 27, the very year that Jesus was baptized by John and the Holy Spirit anointed Him for His ministry. Since “Messiah” means “Anointed One,” this can only be the fulfilment of Daniel’s prophecy that the Messiah would appear in A.D. 27. Seventy weeks were assigned to the Jewish probation but Christ appeared as the Messiah after sixty nine weeks. That leaves the final and seventieth week for Christ to minister before the Jews probation ended. What was to happen in the seventieth week?
Daniel 9:27 tells us, “And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease.
The “midst of the week” would be three and a half prophetic days (or 3.5 literal years) from His baptism and according to the Bible, the ministry of Jesus lasted for exactly that, three and a half years. In the spring of A.D. 31 Jesus was crucified and the veil of the temple was rent (Matthew 27:51), signifying the end of sacrifices. By His death He caused the “sacrifice and the oblation to cease.” Another three and a half years would lead up to the end of the seventy weeks and the end of Jewish probation. During that three and a half years the disciples laboured mainly for the Jews but in A.D. 34 the seventy weeks ended; Stephen was stoned after his immense speech before the council in Acts chapter 7 and the gospel began to go to the Gentiles (Acts 8:4). The Jews had rejected the gospel message and were no longer God’s chosen people just as Daniel had predicted. Now they could only be saved as individuals in exactly the same way as the Gentiles.
The seventy weeks or 490 years was the time God gave His chosen nation to end their rebellion where He would then forgive them for their transgressions. Notice how Jesus refers to this prophetic time period here in His conversation with Peter. Seventy times seven is of course 490.
Matthew 18:21 “Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? Till seven times? 22 Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven.
Now, to make the Jesuit manufactured prophecy fit its new interpretation, Daniel’s 70 Weeks prophecy of Daniel 9:24-27 which began in 457 B.C. with the decree to rebuild Jerusalem (Ezra 7:1-27) had to develop a “gap.” Arbitrarily the 70th week (7 days = 7 years) of Daniel’s prophecy is detached from its context and placed at the end of the age 2000 years later where it logically can no longer be the seventieth week. This “week” will according to its proponents constitute the “seven year tribulation period,” prior to which the Secret Rapture will occur.
This false and illogical “gap” theory states that all fulfilment of this prophecy is suspended until the Christian era is over. Then the last week of the 70 weeks prophecy becomes operative again constituting the seven year tribulation period. This false Jesuit manufactured theory teaches that the first sixty nine weeks of this seventy week prophecy (490 years) reached from 457 B.C. to the year 27 A.D. when Jesus began His ministry. The true “Historical” view teaches that the 70 weeks prophecy of Daniel 9 began in 457 B.C. and ended when Stephen was stoned to death in 34 A.D.
It was at that time that the gospel went to the Gentiles and the Jewish people lost their place as those “Chosen” to spread God’s message to the world. They had also rejected Christ by calling for His crucifixion in the “middle of the week,” in 31 A.D. and then rejected Christ’s followers by stoning Stephen 3.5 years later at the end of the 70th week. (34 A.D.)
So we find this false rapturist theory gets the seven years tribulation by lifting that seventieth week of Daniel’s prophecy completely out of its context and shoving it far into the future where it is logically no longer the seventieth week. They claim it will be fulfilled after Christ comes to snatch away the righteous secretly.
They agree that the sixty nine weeks of Daniel 9:25 refer to the period before Christ’s first advent, but then they insert a 2000 year gap before the seventieth week is fulfilled. They allot 69 weeks plus 2,000 years plus one week, or a total of approximately 2,490 years. By this devious manipulation of God’s Word by the Papacy, the rapturist’s believe they have extended the Jewish probation and based upon this, they teach that all the Jews will be saved in a great second chance after the “secret rapture” takes place.
The tragedy of this Jesuit spawned rapture theory that was commissioned by the Papacy is that it takes this beautiful messianic prophecy of Daniel 9:24-27, that proves Jesus is the Messiah by predicting His coming, His baptism and crucifixion, and then applying it to the Antichrist. They do this by stating that it is Antichrist that causes the sacrifice and oblation to cease after three and a half years. But Daniel states that it is Jesus who caused the sacrificial system of the Jews to cease when He died on the cross. A misinterpretation that confuses something Christ has done and applies it to the devil instead, is certainly a tragic and blasphemous occurrence. This is however the only way they could arrive at a seven year tribulation period. How very sad.
When speaking of Christ’s second coming, you often hear the question are you pre-tribulation, mid-tribulation or post tribulation. These terms are also the result of the very same Jesuit spawned propaganda. It also comes from the seventieth week of Daniel’s 70 week prophecy. Pre-tribulation is taken from the time of Christ’s anointing, mid-tribulation comes from the time Christ was crucified and post tribulation comes from the end of Daniel’s 70 week period which was the end of Israel’s time to repent of there rebellion and coincided with Stephens stoning.

Who is spreading this false secret rapture theory today?

In the 1990s, Tim LaHaye and Jerry Jenkins took the future one-man Antichrist idea of Hal Lindsey, Cyrus Scofield, John Darby, Irving, Newman, Todd, Maitland, Bellarmine, and Ribera and turned it into “The most successful Christian-fiction series ever” (Publishers Weekly).
Hal Lindsey’s book, “The Late Great Planet Earth,” was largely theological, which limited its appeal, while “Left Behind” is a sequence of highly imaginative fictional novels. The television ministries of Jack Van Impe, Peter and Paul Lalonde and Pastor John Hagee have all worked together to produce “LEFT BEHIND: The Movie.” This project even caught the attention of the New York Times and the Wall Street Journal, resulting in an interview with LaHaye and Jerry Jenkins on Larry King Live.
Left Behind is now teaching much of the same Jesuit Futurism as Francisco Ribera, which is hiding the real truth about the Antichrist. Through Left Behind, Futurism has taken a very strong hold, unleashing a massive tidal wave of false prophecy which is sweeping over the world. Everyone believes movies and books, right? With all the false teaching already circulating on the secret rapture and seven year tribulation period, even though these books are fictional, many have taken them as being greatly truth.
 Satan continues to clap his hands in glee over just another one of his great deceptions on the Christian world. And as usual, many Christians and even Pastors will not entertain the idea of this being possible as they will not consider the majority could be wrong and so the lie continues to spread like a disease.
If Christians don’t start waking up to the devils many deceptions, a lot of good people are going to perish. Satan’s deceptions are strong and convincing, but Christ has given us ample information to help us discern truth from error if we will only diligently study His Word.

Do we go through the great tribulation?

The Bible says that those who refuse the Mark of the Beast will NOT be affected by the Seven Last Plagues that come over the whole world. (Revelation 16:2) But this does not mean that we will not have to go through the time of trouble, nor that we will not be persecuted.
John 16:33 “These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.
Note again that it is no secret rapture when Jesus comes “as a thief” as the angels have just poured out six plagues on the Earth for those who received the Mark of the beast or worshipped his image. Hence we are definitely here during the tribulation as these plagues are part of God’s judgement which follows. God’s faithful ones are of course protected from these plagues.
Revelation 16:12, 15 “And the sixth angel poured out his vial (sixth plague) upon the great river Euphrates; and the water thereof was dried up, that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared. 15 Behold, I come as a thief. Blessed is he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, lest he walk naked, and they see his shame.
And note that the elect described in Matthew 24:22 below are God’s people and there would be no need for God to cut short the great tribulation if His people were already in heaven.
Matthew 24:21-22 “For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.
In Daniel 3:16-28 Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego were thrown into the fiery furnace but God was with them through the persecution and in this case took them safely through it. They refused to disobey God and kept His Commandments. Note how Revelation 14:12 below also talks of how those who did not get the Mark of the Beast also kept God’s Commandments. There is obviously a strong link there to obedience to God and who we Worship in regards to the Mark.
The Bible often refers to times of patience with times of suffering. Revelation 13:10 speaks of the “patient of the saints” after they endured the 1260 years of persecution from the Roman Catholic Church which is the first Beast. Over 50 million Christians were tortured and murdered. Revelation 14:12 is the verse following the Mark of the Beast warning, and the “patience of the saints” as those who will endure through that time and still keep God’s Commandments.
Revelation 13:10 “He that leadeth into captivity shall go into captivity: he that killeth with the sword must be killed with the sword. Here is the patience and the faith of the saints.
Revelation 14:12 “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.
The teaching of this false, Jesuit manufactured Secret Rapture and escape from persecution will be a devastating deception for Christians. Persecution and suffering have always been God’s means of strengthening His people and producing strong character. Here is God’s purpose in times of tribulation. It is to build perseverance, character, trust and hope in Him.
Romans 5:3-4 “And not only that, but we also glory in tribulations, knowing that tribulation produces perseverance; 4 and perseverance, character; and character, hope.
Satan wants to impede and restrain strength and character building in Christians by getting us focused on escaping trouble and persecution instead of our preparing to go through persecution even to the point of death. Even Jesus “learned obedience by the things which he suffered.” (Hebrews 5:8) Jesus guarantees that if we speak His truth boldly, we will suffer persecution.
John 15:20 “Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you; if they have kept my saying, they will keep yours also.
James 5:10 “Take, my brethren, the prophets, who have spoken in the name of the Lord, for an example of suffering affliction, and of patience. 11 Behold, we count them happy which endure. Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord; that the Lord is very pitiful, and of tender mercy.
When these “soft” Christians are confronted with heavy persecution, they will fall like dominoes and Satan will be ecstatic and yet once again Satan’s lies will have been very successful.

Will there be a Second Chance?

I would imagine the answer to this question should be fairly obvious by now but let’s look at it anyway. Those who teach the secret rapture claim that during the tribulation those not raptured will be given another chance to be saved. Let it be categorically stated that absolutely nowhere does Scripture speak of any second chance, nor does the Bible anywhere speak of people being saved after Jesus comes. This is just another manmade doctrine that is indeed pleasing to the carnal heart of man and the devils intention to have those who would wait perish with Christ’s coming. The Bible in fact actually teaches the opposite. Notice these clear Scriptures;
2 Corinthians 6:2 “(For he saith, I have heard thee in a time accepted, and in the day of salvation have I succoured thee: behold, now is the accepted time; behold, now is the day of salvation.)
Revelation 22:11-12 “He that is unjust, let him be unjust still: and he which is filthy, let him be filthy still: and he that is righteous, let him be righteous still: and he that is holy, let him be holy still. 12 And, behold, I come quickly; and my reward is with me, to give every man according as his work shall be.
When Jesus comes the second time, He carries “in his hand a sharp sickle.” Revelation 14:14. This is the reaping time after sixty centuries of the sowing of the seeds of sin. This is the harvest time, and “the harvest is the end of the world.” Matthew 13:39. “And he that sat on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth; and the earth was reaped.” Revelation 14:16.
Jeremiah 8:20 truly says, “The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and we are not saved.” There can be no saving after the reaping of earth’s harvest at the coming of Christ. When Jesus and His Holy angels appear, then “before him shall be gathered all nations.” Matthew 25:32. There will only be two classes in that great company. The destiny of each has been set by what he did before the coming of Christ. Let us stand firm on the Word of God alone and reject these manmade, Satan driven, pleasing ideas that form the bulk of the whole secret rapture theory.
The attitude of so many Christians seems to be that you should live a Holy life now so you don’t have to go through the Great Tribulation, but even if you don’t you will get another chance after this so-called secret rapture. But as we have seen in scripture and by this manufactured doctrine, when judgment comes there is no second chance. When people die in their sins they are lost forever, there is no second chance. Why should the Second Coming be any different?

Can Christ’s return be at any moment?

All too frequently coupled with the Secret Rapture doctrine is the equally misguided concept that Christ can come back at any moment, even tonight, as we so often hear well meaning Pastors and Evangelists proclaim. While we do not doubt the Lord’s ability, we do believe that God is not the author of confusion but of a great plan for those who trust and obey Him. Although we are well aware that no man knows the exact day and hour of Christ’s return, it is equally certain that there are various prophecies that await their complete fulfilment and that not until we witness these things come to pass, can we expect the Lord at any moment. It was this very doctrine which had come into the Church at Thessalonica and made it necessary for Paul to write:
2 Thessalonians 2:3-4 “Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; 4 Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshipped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.
Those who believe in the Secret Rapture and that Christ can come at any moment say He will gather the believers before antichrist appears yet this Scripture says the absolute opposite. This verse refers to the Papacy and the pope seated (sitteth) in a position of power in the Church. We are the temple of God on Earth now. For Paul to call a rebuilt temple the temple of God would be to deny what Christ did on the cross. When the temple curtain was ripped from top to bottom this signified the end to the sacrificial system. Paul would never call it God’s temple.

SECRET RAPTURE SUMMARY

It is our sincere and earnest prayer that this document will reveal to you the total unscriptural nature of the Secret Rapture doctrine. Instead of preparing God’s people to face the increasingly difficult days ahead, as tribulation intensifies, this Jesuit manufactured doctrine has deluded millions of Christians into a false notion of escapism. Instead of obeying the Lord’s command to resist evil and occupy until He comes, they have become so “rapture” minded that they no longer even resist the evil, believing that they will not defeat it, but instead be rescued from it.
Sometime soon, Satan will attempt to personate Jesus and counterfeit His return to Earth. But God’s people need not be deceived. When the disciples asked Jesus for the sign of His coming and the end of the world, the very first thing He told them was to be on guard against impostors. In Matthew 24:4-5 “Jesus answered and said unto them, Take heed that no man deceive you. 5 For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ; and shall deceive many.
The devil has been sharpening his deception skills for 6,000 years and his last masquerade will be his masterpiece. Jesus warns that he will do such a convincing job that, if it were possible, even the very elect would be deceived. Satan has introduced the strong delusion of the secret rapture to the Christian world that has been almost universally accepted in mainline Churches. Jesus warned in Matthew 24:23-24 “Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. 24 For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.
As we have noticed, the Bible clearly teaches that Jesus Christ will come the second time in glorious majesty to take His redeemed home with Him. It will be a personal, visible, and earth shaking event that everyone alive will know about. The righteous will be caught up to meet the Lord in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:17), whereas the wicked will be slain by the brightness of His coming (2 Thessalonians 2:8). Let us carefully and diligently study our Bibles so we will not be deceived concerning this most important and wonderful hope, the second coming of Jesus.

Christ’s Second Coming will be seen and heard by all

The Bible is unmistakeably clear that when Jesus comes back, His feet never touch the ground. It says the righteous will be caught up to meet Him in the air (1 Thessalonians 4:17). This is why Jesus emphatically warns us in Matthew 24:26, “Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, he is in the desert; go not forth: behold, he is in the secret chambers; believe it not. 27 For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.

HIS SECOND COMING IS NOT A SECRET

Matthew 24:27-31 “For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. 28 For wheresoever the carcase is, there will the eagles be gathered together. 29 Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken: 30 And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory. 31 And he shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet, and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds, from one end of heaven to the other.
Acts 1:9-11 “And when he had spoken these things, while they beheld, he was taken up; and a cloud received him out of their sight. 10 And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up, behold, two men stood by them in white apparel; 11 Which also said, Ye men of Galilee , why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven.”1 Corinthians 15:52 “In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
2 Peter 3:10 “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
Revelation 1:7 “Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.
Revelation 6:14 “And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places.

His Second Coming Will Be Audible

1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.”
1 Corinthians 15:52 “In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.
2 Peter 3:10 “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.

His Second Coming Will Be Visible

Matthew 24:27 “For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.
Matthew 24:30 “And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.
2 Peter 3:10 “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
Revelation 1:7 “Behold, he cometh with clouds; and every eye shall see him, and they also which pierced him: and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because of him. Even so, Amen.

His Second Coming Will Destroy the Earth

Isaiah 24:19 “The earth is utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly. 20 The earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, and shall be removed like a cottage; and the transgression thereof shall be heavy upon it; and it shall fall, and not rise again.
2 Peter 3:10 “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
Revelation 6:14 “And the heaven departed as a scroll when it is rolled together; and every mountain and island were moved out of their places.
Revelation 16:18-20 “And there were noises and thunderings and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such a mighty and great earthquake as had not occurred since men were on the earth. 19 Now the great city was divided into three parts, and the cities of the nations fell. And great Babylon was remembered before God, to give her the cup of the wine of the fierceness of His wrath. 20 Then every island fled away, and the mountains were not found.

1 Corinthians 15, 1 Thessalonians 4 and Matthew 24 are the same event

To make it easier to see that the Bible is speaking of only one second coming, and not a second and a third coming or a secret rapture and a second coming, the following tables have been put together to help illustrate that the glorious second coming of Christ in all cases is not speaking of a secret rapture. By comparing point by point in a table format we can easily observe that the following two chapters are definitely referring to the same event. Observe the parallels below.

1 Corinthians 15

1 Thessalonians 4

15:23 - are Christ’s at His coming
4:16 - the Lord Himself shall come
15:51 - sleep
4:14 - sleep
15:52 - the trumpet shall sound
4:16 - shout, voice, trump
15:52 - dead shall be raised
4:16 - dead in Christ shall rise first
Now let’s compare Matthew 24 with the above events using 1 Thessalonians chapter 4 and 5 since some say that Matthew 24 is talking about the glorious second coming of Christ which they say is a different event to the above chapters which they believe refers to a secret rapture.

Matthew 24

1 Thessalonians 4 and 5

24:27 - coming (Parousia)
4:15 - coming (Parousia)
24:30 - clouds
4:17 - clouds
24:31 - sound of a trumpet
4:16 - shout, voice trump
24:31 - gather together
4:17 - caught up together
24:36 - day or hour
5:1 - times and seasons
24:43 - a thief
5:2 - a thief
24:39 - took them all away
5:3 - sudden destruction
24:42 - watch
5:6 - watch
There is no doubt these are the same event as they not only parallel each other but are even in the same order. There are not different aspects of the coming of Jesus. There is only one second coming and the theory of a secret rapture with a second chance is a deception of the enemy.

1 Corinthians 15

1 Thessalonians 4

Matthew 24

At His coming
Jesus coming
Jesus coming
Last trump
Trumpet
Trumpet
Dead saints raised
Dead saints raised
Angels gather saints
Living saints changed
Living saints caught up
Angels gather saints

Coming in the clouds
Coming in the clouds
Chapter 2

SABBATH IN THE NEW TESTAMENT
 “Is the Sabbath Commandment found in the New Testament?”
Would you be surprised to learn that during the time the New Testament was being written that the entire Christian Church throughout the known world observed the Seventh day Sabbath? Yet there are Christians who erroneously claim that the Sabbath Commandment does not exist in the New Testament and therefore no longer has to be observed. This logic is fatally flawed as it is not the absence of something been said or a written record that makes a Commandment of God obsolete. Anything important that changed between the Old and New Testament has always been clearly stated in the Bible. If it is a Commandment of God, then what we need is an unmistakable and extremely clear directive that the Sabbath was abolished or changed to Sunday.
I have found many Christians with the mindset that everything starts fresh in the New Testament but again, this could not be further from the truth. Absolutely everything from the Old Testament continues into the New Testament except for what we are specifically told otherwise. So one does not establish if a Commandment still exists in the New Testament by finding it repeated, but instead, looking for an unmistakable instruction that it has changed. God does not work on assumptions and especially on something as important as His Moral law such as His Sabbath. If a Commandment of God was changed then the Bible would be SCREAMING the change at us.
Some also claim the Sabbath Commandment did not exist until the Ten Commandments were first given in Exodus 20 because there is no written record of the Commandment being given before then. But in Exodus 16 we find God testing Israel (these were not Jews) to see if they would keep His Sabbath and on the Seventh day as He commanded. When they failed to do so, God accused them of disobeying all His Commandments and laws. But how could they have been breaking the Sabbath and every other Commandment if there is no record of them been given before Exodus 20?
There may be no written record in the Bible but there is undeniable proof that they knew them and were keeping them. And what about Cain and Abel? We find God was angry with Cain in Genesis 4:3-7 because he brought an offering from the ground which symbolized righteousness by works, but Abel brought the firstborn lamb as a sin offering which symbolized righteousness by faith. In order to have a sin offering, there must be a law. (1 John 3:4) God also says to Cain in verse 7 that sin is lying at the door. And Romans 4:15 says there is no transgression where no law exists.
So although the Commandments had not yet been codified, they had to exist since creation or Cain could not be guilty of murder. And what about Abraham? If there were no Commandments or laws given in the book of Genesis or before Exodus 20, then what exactly is it that God says Abraham was keeping in Genesis 26:5 when He says he kept His Commandments, statutes and laws? So even though there was no written record of any Commandments or laws been given we know they were by the witness of them been kept. The same situation also exists in the New Testament in reference to the Sabbath regardless of the proofs we are soon going to give.
For those who erroneously believe that anything that is not also found in the New Testament has ended, think again. Here are just two of many such things that are not found in the New Testament. Anyone feel like putting God to the test to see if He will accept these things today?
Leviticus 18:23 NIV “Nor shall you mate with any animal, to defile yourself with it. Nor shall any woman stand before an animal to mate with it. It is perversion.
Deuteronomy 22:5 NIV “A woman must not wear men's clothing, nor a man wear women's clothing, for the LORD your God detests anyone who does this.
The first Commandment is the “thou shalt have no other Gods before me” and there is actually far less evidence of this Commandment still existing in the New Testament than the Sabbath or any other Commandment. The closest New Testament scripture we have is Matthew 4:10 “You shall worship the Lord thy God, and him only shalt thou serve.” As you can see, it does not specifically say that you shall have no other God’s before me but it is certainly implied. Does the absence of the precise wording to have no other Gods before me make it obsolete? Certainly not!
It is still clearly implied just as the Sabbath Commandment is clearly implied by its many references of it being kept and the silence of it being abolished. I don’t believe anyone would say that it would be acceptable to have other god’s before Him, but this Commandment does not propose a threat in the same way the Sabbath Commandment seems to with so many Christians. The Sabbath is the only Commandment that Commands us to actually do something. All the Other Commandments say “thou shalt not.
This is one reason the Sabbath Commandment meets with so much opposition. Most Christians do not want a day of uninterrupted rest and worship with their Heavenly Father. As a result, it far too easy for Satan to find people he can use to attack the truth on this one Commandment that is a sign it is God we love and worship. You would think that this would be blessing and desirable for true Christians but apparently not. God said we should find it a delight but it seems that many Christians do not agree with their heavenly Father and would rather call it bondage or legalism. How sad God must feel!
Isaiah 58:13-14 “If you turn away your foot from the sabbath, from doing your pleasure on my holy day; and call the Sabbath a delight, the holy of the LORD, honourable; and shall honour him, not doing thine own ways, nor finding thine own pleasure, nor speaking thine own words: 14 Then shall you delight thyself in the LORD; and I will cause you to ride upon the high places of the earth, and feed you with the heritage of Jacob your father: for the mouth of the LORD has spoken it.
We know Jesus kept the Sabbath as was His custom and even in His death. Paul also kept the Sabbath as was His custom and we find an abundance of scriptures that show Paul only worshipped in the Synagogue on the Sabbath day and no other day. We will soon see that there is not one single solitary scripture that specifically shows anyone whatsoever worshipping in the Synagogue on any other day of the week other than the Sabbath. It is also very clear that Luke kept the Sabbath who was a Gentile and that Paul also taught the Gentiles in the Synagogue and this was also only done on the Sabbath.
There are and always will be very clear New Testament scriptures that unmistakably inform us of any changes from the Old Testament. If there are not crystal clear scriptures informing us of any change, then there is no change. The New Testament also shows the Sabbath Commandment in place as expected by the witness of it being kept by both Jew and Gentile after the cross.
But because of the ignorance of those who attack the Sabbath of the Lord thy God, there are Christians looking for something even more substantial than the example of the entire New Testament Church keeping the Sabbath or Jesus declaring that not one Jot or Tittle was going to pass from the law as long as Heaven and Earth are still here. You would think that this and the absence of one clear scripture that says the Sabbath was abolished should be enough but since there are those who seem to find this inadequate, even more solid evidence will be provided.
So for those truth seekers out there that truly love God with all their heart, here are four more proofs that the Sabbath existed after the cross in the New Testament and is just as eternal as the other nine Commandments just as Jesus promised..
New Testament Sabbath Keeping – Proof 1
As Jesus was nearing the end of His ministry, Jesus said to His disciples that every stone of the Jewish Temple would be “thrown down.” Matthew 24:1-2. This occurred when the temple was destroyed by the Romans during “The First Jewish War” in 70 A.D.
Matthew 24 is just one of many prophetic passages that has a duel application and why some get so confused and come up with what is known as the Preterist view, where they say the second coming of Jesus has already occurred which of course is incorrect!
So Jesus parallels this time of trouble and persecution that was to occur forty years after the cross, also to the end times and His second coming, and the Abomination of desolation that is also an end time warning to know when to flee to the mountains to avoid end time persecution. And hence the words of the disciples that followed those of Jesus when He spoke of every stone of the temple being thrown down being as follows, “the disciples came unto him privately, saying, tell us, when shall these things be? And what shall be the sign of your coming, and of the end of the world?” Matthew 24:3.
Jesus goes on to speak further about this future event with the destruction of the temple and the time of tribulation before His second coming. He explains to His disciples and how this would be a horrible time of death and persecution. Jesus explains, “Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains: 17 Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house: 18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. 19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days!” Matthew 24:16-19. So Jesus exclaims that when this time comes that one should flee to the mountains or they would perish.
Now here is that first New Testament evidence that the Sabbath would be kept after the cross and that it was not abolished. Note what Jesus states in the very next verse:
Matthew 24:20 “But pray you that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the Sabbath day:
Some of the proponents trying to avoid this evidence insist this conversation between Jesus and His disciples only applied to the Jews. But this is a very foolish and bad assumption as we shall now see. Firstly, Matthew 24 says or implies no such thing. And secondly and supportively, Jesus is also and primarily referring to the end times and His second coming. If the proponent’s assumption were correct, then Jesus is ONLY coming back for the Jews and the rest of us are going to be left behind. Does anyone still want to apply these words only to the Jews? I think not!
So how should we respond to the words of Jesus if we could speak to Him on this? Perhaps we could say, “What are you talking about Jesus? What does it matter if it is on a Sabbath day? Don’t you know the Sabbath ended at the cross?” Obviously not! Did Jesus call it the “OLD Sabbath day?” Or the “ABOLISHED Sabbath day?” Or did He call it what it was? “THE Sabbath Day!” Jesus is making it abundantly clear that the Sabbath was still going to be kept forty years after His death and so says to pray that they do not have to flee in the winter or a Sabbath day as a cold winter day would make the journey more difficult and long journeys were also not allowed on the Sabbath. If the Sabbath was no longer in effect after His death and resurrection, then give me one intelligent reason why Jesus instructed His Disciples to pray their flight would not be on the Sabbath. There is only one intelligent answer that can be concluded from this. Jesus would never have made this statement unless the Sabbath was still going to be kept subsequent to His death.
New Testament Sabbath Keeping – Proof 2
Here is a second proof that the Sabbath was kept in the New Testament and continued after Jesus was crucified. How many know that Luke's gospel was written 30 to 50 years after the cross? While on the subject of the crucifixion of Jesus, this is what Luke wrote in regards the body of Christ being prepared by His followers:
Luke 23:56 “they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the Sabbath day according to the Commandment.
Now this is one of the Ten Commandments that Luke has just referenced and it is breaking of the Ten Commandments that defines what sin is, and it does not get more important than that. A generation after the cross and Luke is still declaring this is a Commandment as we find Luke specifically going out of his way to state that they “rested the Sabbath day according to the Commandment.” Luke did not say, “They rested on the Sabbath that used to be a Commandment” or “They rested on the Sabbath that is now the first day of the week.” Here is the perfect opportunity for Luke to say the Sabbath had changed or ended but to the contrary, he clearly states that they kept the Sabbath “according to the Commandment.
Now for the real proof. The New Covenant was sealed and set in place by the blood of Jesus and Galatians 3:15 states that no man can ADD to it or TAKE away from it. Any lawyer will tell you that the will and testament of a person CANNOT be changed after a person has died.
Galatians 3:15 NIRV “Brothers and sisters, let me give you an example from everyday life. No one can get rid of an official agreement between people. No one can add to it. It can't be changed after it has been made. It is the same with God's covenant.
Hebrews 9:16-17 NKJV “For where there is a testament, there must also of necessity be the death of the testator. 17 For a testament is in force after men are dead, since it has no power at all while the testator lives.
Hebrews 9:16-17 above also states that the New Covenant is NOT in force until the death of the testator being Christ Jesus in this case. Did Jesus CHANGE or ABOLISH the Sabbath in His life? We know He didn't. He kept it His entire life as was His custom. (Luke 4:16) And if there were to be any change, than Jesus of course would have told His Apostles that He just spent His entire ministry with preparing them to establish His Church after His death. Now this verse in Luke is after the death of Christ, and if any scripture shows the Sabbath is still a Commandment after the death of Christ, than it has to be eternal and part of the New Covenant.
Luke 23:56 “they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the Sabbath day according to the Commandment.
So the New Covenant did not go into effect until after Christ died on the Friday, and nothing can be added or taken away from the New Covenant after Jesus ratified it on the cross. So it is in fact not possible for the Sabbath to have been ABOLISHED or CHANGED after the cross on this irrefutable evidence alone. This categorically proves the Sabbath remained after the cross and thus is part of the New Covenant.
We also find that on the weight of Hebrews 4:8-11, there is no doubt that the Sabbath does remain a Christian Holy Day. This passage is greatly misunderstood and even often abused to say that the Sabbath is now just resting in Jesus. But when done so this passage is not quoted in full and typically only the early part of the passage is referenced. And where is the scripture that literally says that Jesus changed His mind about not changing His law? Where is the scripture that says the Sabbath is no longer the Seventh day and all you have to do now is rest in Jesus? The fact is that there is not one and all we have is another appalling attempt at manipulating scripture to try and make it say what one wants it to say.
New Testament Sabbath Keeping – Proof 3
While Exodus 20:8-11 and Deuteronomy 5:12-15 are very clear Commandments for Sabbath keeping in the Old Testament, Hebrews 4:9 is the clearest Commandment we have in the New Testament for keeping the Sabbath. The Greek word for “rest” in this verse is “sabbatismos.” There are only a few Bibles including the New King James and King James Version that render this word as “rest” while the NIV, NASB, ASV, RSV, NRSV and Amplified Bible and several other translations more accurately render this word as “Sabbath rest.” The Darby translation and a few other Bibles transliterate the word as “Sabbatism.” However, the correct translation is literally “Sabbath observance” and “The Scriptures” as translated by “The Institute for Scripture Research” have rendered it as such while “Sabbath keeping” being an equal literal phrase has been given by the Bible in Basic English and the Thayer dictionary which is labelled as one of the best New Testament lexicons available.
So exactly how does the excuse “the Sabbath is now just resting in Jesus” as some say constitute “Sabbath keeping” or “Sabbath observance?” Resting in Jesus is not and could never be called Sabbath keeping or Sabbath observance. And why would you have to be concerned if you had to flee persecution on the Sabbath day as Jesus stated, (Matthew 24:20) if the Sabbath was just resting in Jesus? There would be no need for prayer or concern about having to physically flee persecution on the Sabbath if this were the case now would there? Those deceived and against the law of God had to come up with some way of justifying this passage and this was apparently the best explanation they could come up with!
Here are a few points that prove the Sabbath remains a physically rest.
1.     The Greek word for rest in Hebrews 4 is definitely a PHYSICAL rest as just seen.
2.     Luke says “they rested the Sabbath day according to the Commandment” which was after the New Covenant began and yet Luke says they still physically kept the Sabbath according to the Commandment. Luke wrote this more than 30 years after the cross.
3.     Isaiah 66:22-23 shows we PHYSICALLY keep the Sabbath in the New Heaven and Earth.
4.     Jesus states that everyone was still PHYSICALLY keeping the Sabbath at 70 A.D.
5.     It cannot be a spiritual rest if one had to worry with PHYSICALLY fleeing on the Sabbath.
6.     Our Creator knew man needed a PHYSICAL rest at least one day a week and Jesus does not change that requirement.
7.     God and His law changes not. Hebrews 13:8, Psalms 111:7-8, Luke 16:17
In his symposium “From Sabbath To The Lord’s Day” on page 213, Professor Andrew T. Lincoln states the following in regards to taking “Sabbatismos” literally.
Therefore the literal translation of Hebrews 4:9 is, “There remains a Sabbath observance for the people of God.” The internal evidence of the preceding verses also indicates that the Sabbath observance mentioned in Hebrews 4:9 has to be the Seventh day Sabbath rather than Sunday, which did not take on the name the Lord’s Day until early in the fourth century.
Hebrews 4:8 states, “For if Joshua had given them rest, he would not afterward have spoken of another day.” The word “another” in our English translations might give the appearance of a different day at a glance, however, there are two words for “another” in the Greek. “Allos” means “another of the same kind” while “heteros” means “another of a different kind.” The word used in Hebrews 4:8 is “allos,” meaning a Sabbath day of the same kind as referred to in Hebrews 4:5-8, that is, the Seventh day Sabbath. In Hebrews 4:7 the author uses the phrase “certain day.” The Greek word for “certain” is “tis,” and so the author is undoubtedly referencing a specific day and not just the general thought of an eternal rest. Therefore the force of Hebrews 3:11 through 4:11 is saying that there is still a promise of a Sabbath rest made to the children of God “now” and it did not just pertain to those who lived in the time of David or those who were called into the promised land, but because Christians look toward the heavenly eternal rest, the type of the earthly Sabbath rest does remain or is literally “left behind” for Christians to observe today.
New Testament Sabbath Keeping – Proof 4
The fourth proof comes from the fact that New Testament Sabbath keeping is woven into the very fabric of the entire New Testament. And hence we find that Jesus kept the Sabbath and is our perfect example (Luke 4:16), but some of course will claim the Sabbath ended at the cross. So what about the Apostles, Paul and the early Church? The New Testament actually shows that every single Christian kept the Seventh day Sabbath and there is in fact not one legitimate scripture showing as much as one single person keeping any other day as the Sabbath!
Note that Paul was a Pharisee and hence a Jew and states “since I was a child ... to the strictest sect of our religion, I lived as a Pharisee.
Acts 26:4-5 “The Jews all know the way I have lived ever since I was a child, from the beginning of my life in my own country, and also in Jerusalem. They have known me for a long time and can testify, if they are willing, that according to the strictest sect of our religion, I lived as a Pharisee.
Now note in the following verse that we find that this is a Jewish synagogue and remember that the Jews have without change, all through history worshipped on what we call Saturday as they still do today. The Bible shows Paul only preached in the synagogue on the Sabbath as was his custom and never any other day. Three consecutive Sabbaths here for an example.
Acts 17:1-2 “…they came to Thessalonica, where there was a Jewish synagogue. As his CUSTOM was, Paul went into the synagogue, and on three Sabbath days he reasoned with them from the Scriptures.
The following verse reveals the perfect opportunity for Paul to preach on the first day of the week being Sunday, which he would do if the Sabbath was abolished or changed. So what did Paul do?
Acts 13:42 “And when the Jews were gone out of the synagogue, the Gentiles besought that these words might be preached to them the next Sabbath.
Paul has just finished preaching on the Seventh day Sabbath (Saturday) and we find the Gentiles (not the Jews) pleading with Paul to preach to them the next Sabbath. Here is a perfect opportunity for Paul to take advantage of preaching to them the very next day being the first day of the week or Sunday as we now know it. So did these Gentiles ask Paul to preach to them the very next day being Sunday, which would be fine if the Sabbath was abolished or changed? Not so! The Gentiles asked Paul to preach to them the next Sabbath where nearly the whole city came, both Jews and Gentiles. This also shows that the Sabbath was a day of worship and that in Biblical times, this Sabbath worship was only done in the Church on this one special day, and that those trying to prove the Sabbath was changed to Sunday are attempting to prove a lie. So Paul preached in the Synagogue (Church) only on the Seventh day Sabbath regardless to whether it was only the Jews or only the Gentiles or both Jews and Gentiles. It was the same for everyone!
Acts 13:44 “And the next Sabbath day came almost the whole city together to hear the word of God.
There is in fact not one single scripture that shows one single person worshipping in the Church (Synagogue) on the first day of the week being Sunday. There are many who erroneously claim the New Testament Church worshipped habitually on the first day of the week and yet none of their so called proofs even take place in the Church. If the Sabbath was abolished or had really been changed to Sunday, there would have to be at least one scripture showing at least one person worshipping in the Synagogue on Sunday. But note there is not one single scripture!
The verses typically abused that do not even take place in Church are Acts 20:7, 1 Corinthians 16:2 and John 20:19. Acts 20:7 was after sunset and so was actually a Saturday meeting that ran late, and breaking bread was also a fellowship meal and was done every day (Acts 2:46) of the week. 1 Corinthians 16:2 was storing goods at home for the poor which would not be done on the Sabbath but the first opportunity after being Sunday. Believe it or not, some even use John 20:19 as their supposed proof by saying the apostles were celebrating the resurrection of Jesus on Sunday. But scripture shows that the apostles were hiding in fear of the Jews and did not even believe Jesus had been resurrected. Mark 16:11-14 shows Jesus rebuking them for their unbelief.
So we find that these three scriptures are nothing but very bad assumptions or even a deliberate attempt at deception. Not one of these verses even involves a Church meeting. This also reveals that Satan is trying to convince us of a lie. Why would he do that if the Sabbath was abolished or not important? Remember that there is not one solitary scripture in the New Testament showing one single person worshipping in the Church on Sunday or any other day of the week.
So when I say that the Sabbath is woven into the very fabric of the New Testament, I mean that all worship in the Church, all through the New Testament, before and after the cross, was always on the Seventh day Sabbath and never on any other day. So unlike those attempting to prove a fallacy, here are some verses that are not assumptions: Acts 13:14, Acts 13:27, Acts 13:42, 44, Acts 15:21, Acts 17:1-2, Acts 18:4, Luke 4:16, Luke 6:6, Luke 13:10, Mark 1:21 and Mark 6:2.
So we have seen that there is no shortage of evidence that shows the Sabbath was kept by both Jew and Gentile after the cross and very solid proof of both Jesus and Luke specifically stating that the fourth Commandment did continue after the cross as did all the Commandments. The Sabbath was even kept by Jesus in His death and we now know that the New Covenant cannot be changed after the death of the testator, being Christ, and so could not have changed in honour of the resurrection though history shows some chose this path as a result of strong pressure due to hatred for Judaism. This however did not occur until 90-120 A.D. of which all leading historians agree. As late as the 90's in the first century as the last words of the New Testament were being written, the New Testament Church was universally observing the Seventh day Sabbath and this is beyond dispute. This is practically a whole generation after the crucifixion of Christ. So if the day change did not take place in Apostolic times, then when did it first take place and why?
It was the year A.D. 49 when Emperor Claudius expelled the Jews from Rome since they rioted constantly at the instigation of Chrestus. The fact that on this occasion converted Jews like Aquila and Priscilla were expelled from the city together with the Jews (Acts 18:2) shows that the Romans did not distinguish between the Christians and the Jews. However, fourteen years later Nero identified the Christians as being a separate entity and well distinguished from the Jews. The political structure of Rome also gave both Jews and Gentiles good reason to separate themselves from one another which is something that had not happened elsewhere.
Towards the end of the first century, relations between the Jews and the Roman Empire had deteriorated seriously. The Romans had previously recognized Judaism as a legitimate religion and had even shown a degree of respect and even admiration for the religious principles of the Jews. But the Jewish wars that began around 66 A.D. changed all that.
The statistics of the bloodshed provided by contemporary historians is evidence of the Romans anger and vengeance upon the Jews. Tacitus (A.D. 56-117) gives an estimate of 600,000 Jewish fatalities from the A.D. 70 war. Under Vespasian (A.D. 69-79) both the Sanhedrin and the office of the High Priest were abolished and worship at the temple was forbidden. And Hadrian (A.D. 117-138) outlawed the practice of the Jewish religion.
These circumstances prompted Christians to develop a new identity which was not only characterized by a negative attitude toward the Jews, but also by the substitution of Jewish religious customs with new ones. So this “anti-Judaism” resulted in great pressure upon the early Christian Church to move away from anything that “appeared Jewish” including the Sabbath. Since Sunday was already popular throughout the Roman Empire as a day for sun worship, some Christian leaders (called the early “Church Fathers”) began shifting from Sabbath to Sunday. “Jesus Christ rose on Sunday!” became their rationalizing cry. This change took place over a rather long period of time, but this is neither the very beginning or the end of the story.
The Sabbath was made in the creation week and we will continue to keep it in the New Heaven and Earth for all eternity. All Ten Commandments are eternal and are symbolized as such by God writing them in stone. Have you ever heard the expression we can change that because it is not written stone? There was a temporary sacrificial law that was for Israel only that had yearly ceremonial sabbaths such as Passover and these were added as a result of sin and why they did end at the cross. These were written on paper by Moses and this is where God would have put His weekly Sabbath if it were to end at the cross. However, He did not. He wrote it in stone along with the other nine Commandments!
Isaiah 66:22-23 “For as the new heavens and the new earth, which I will make, shall remain before me, saith the LORD, so shall your seed and your name remain. 23 And it shall come to pass, that from one new moon to another, and from one Sabbath to another, shall all flesh come to worship before me, saith the LORD.
There is an astonishing number of Christians teaching that the Sabbath has ended based on confusion between the Ten Commandments and the ceremonial law. The most common misunderstandings are Colossians 2:16, Galatians 4:10 and Romans 14:5. These Christians have no understanding of the Hebrew sanctuary service and should remain silent and stop leading others astray if their knowledge is so limited. There is no mistaking what spirit is being listened to when some even foolishly try and manipulate or deny all the historical records on how the Sabbath to Sunday change did occur. See Colossians 2:16 for the truth on these passages.

New Testament Sabbath Conclusion

There is absolutely no doubt that the entire New Testament Church throughout the time in which the New Testament was being written, observed the Sabbath on the day we call Saturday. And there is absolutely no doubt that the day of worship was changed to Sunday after the last of the Apostles died. But the question that must be answered is whether that change was authorized by God or whether it was against His will. There is in fact no question that it was not authorized and we have also seen that it is impossible for it to have been. And not forgetting the abundance of accredited historical records that reveals the real truth on how the Sabbath was changed
Chapter 3

ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION

INTRODUCTION
Two questions that many Christians and even theologians continue to ask are: what is the abomination of desolation that stands in the Holy place and brings desolation, and is this Bible prophecy relevant to those living in the end times, or has this prophecy already been fulfilled?
The abomination of desolation is definitely one of the most interesting and misunderstood prophecies found in the Bible. The element that makes this prophecy especially intriguing is that Jesus identifies it as a specific sign that the end is near. A careful study of Matthew 24 reveals that it is one of the many Bible passages that has a dual application. It speaks not only of the abomination of desolation that warns of the imminent destruction of the temple and Jerusalem but it also parallels this with the end of this world as we know it and the second coming of Jesus.
Speaking of the destruction of the temple and Jerusalem, “Jesus said unto them, see you not all these things? Verily I say unto you, there shall not be left here one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down.” The abomination of desolation was in answer to the disciples’ question that followed these just spoken words of Jesus, “the disciples came unto him privately, saying, tell us, when shall these things be? And what shall be the sign of your coming, and of the end of the world?” Jesus now speaking of the destruction of the temple and Jerusalem, which also parallels the end time tribulation said, “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (Whoso readeth, let him understand:) then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains... for then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be.” Matthew 24:1-3, 15-21.
History shows that Titus tried to preserve the Temple ordering his soldiers not to destroy or burn it. But their anger against the Jews was so intense and maddened by the resistance they encountered, they disobeyed the order and set fire to the Temple. There were great quantities of gold stored in the Temple for safekeeping which melted and ran down between the rocks and into the cracks of the stones. In their greed to obtain this gold they pried apart the massive stones, thus quite literally, not one stone was left standing upon another just as Jesus had said. The Temple itself was totally destroyed, though the wall supporting the area upon which the Temple was built was left partially intact and a portion of it still remains called the Western Wall.
Christians of many different persuasions recognize this passage in Matthew 24 as a definite and peculiar sign concerning this Earth’s final days. But even though the majority of people can agree that the abomination of desolation is a very important sign, they can’t seem to agree on its specific nature. Even most preachers are thrown into a quagmire of confusion looking for something that no one is very sure about. It is a perfect example of the blind leading the blind.

What is the Abomination of Desolation?

Some people believe they know the identity of the abomination of desolation. Some teach that this prophecy was fulfilled when Antiochus Epiphanes interrupted the temple sacrifices between 168 B.C. and 165 B.C. The abomination they point to is the pig Antiochus had offered on the altar in the temple complex. Others believe that the abomination of desolation refers to a future time when an atheistic antichrist will overthrow the temple in Jerusalem and use it as his throne. Then there are those who believe the abomination of desolation is the Roman standards which were worshipped in Jerusalem around 70 A.D. at the time of its destruction by Titus.
So just exactly what is the abomination of desolation? Is it any one of these alternatives? Is it all of them at the same time? Or could it be possible that not any of these above interpretations are correct? The answer to these questions is vitally important to those living in the end times and can only be found by careful exegesis of God’s Word and history. We really must understand the truth on this topic as Jesus clearly implies that our very lives could be at stake over this matter.
Trying to establish what the abomination of desolation is from the book of Matthew on its own could certainly lead one to speculate, but note that when we compare this passage in Matthew with Luke's account, we get much greater clarity with absolutely no need to speculate. Comparing the synoptic Gospels will often give us more insight and is a recommended practice when studying scripture. So what does Luke show to be the abomination of desolation? Carefully compare the two parallel passages below from Matthew and Luke..
Matthew 24:15-22When you therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (whoso readeth, let him understand:) 16 Then let them which be in Judaea flee into the mountains: 17 Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house: 18 Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes. 19 And woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck in those days! 20 But pray you that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day: 21 For then shall be great tribulation, such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be. 22 And except those days should be shortened, there should no flesh be saved: but for the elect's sake those days shall be shortened.
Luke 21:20-24And when you shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh. 21 Then let them which are in Judaea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter thereinto. 22 For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. 23 But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people. 24 And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.
The reference to the book of Daniel that Matthew is referring to in Matthew 24:15 is Daniel chapter 9. Besides being the perfect Messianic prophecy proving that Jesus was the Christ, this chapter also speaks of the rebuilding of the Temple and Jerusalem and also the final destruction of the temple in verse 27, which specifically makes reference to the abomination of desolation. Refer to  the 70 Weeks of Daniel prophecy.
Daniel 9:27 KJVAnd he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.
Daniel 9:27 NKJV
Then he shall confirm a covenant with many for one week; But in the middle of the week He shall bring an end to sacrifice and offering. And on the wing of abominations shall be one who makes desolate, Even until the consummation, which is determined, Is poured out on the desolate.
Note carefully the meaning of the word translated “overspreading” in the King James Version of Daniel 9:27 from the New King James Version translation and the Strong's dictionary.
H3671 kaw-nawf' From H3670; an edge or extremity; specifically (of a bird or army) a wing, (of a garment or bed clothing) a flap, (of the earth) a quarter, (of a building) a pinnacle: - + bird, border, corner, end, feather [-ed], X flying, + (one an-) other, overspreading, X quarters, skirt, X sort, uttermost part, wing ([-ed]).
Sir Isaac Newton had a good understanding on the abomination of desolation. He explains the wing (“overspreading”) of abominations to be the Roman ensigns (eagles) brought to the east gate of the temple, and there sacrificed to by the soldiers; the war, ending in the destruction of Jerusalem, lasted from spring A.D. 67 to autumn A.D. 70. [Josephus, Wars of the Jews, 6.6].
It is important to note that the ensign of the Roman armies was an eagle, and the solders offered sacrifices to the banners showing the eagles in preparation for battle. Note Deuteronomy 28:49 and the Commentary by Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown on this verse.
Deuteronomy 28:49-52The LORD shall bring a nation against you from far, from the end of the earth, as swift as the eagle flieth; a nation whose tongue you shall not understand; 50 A nation of fierce countenance, which shall not regard the person of the old, nor show favour to the young: 51 And he shall eat the fruit of your cattle, and the fruit of your land, until you be destroyed: which also shall not leave you either corn, wine, or oil, or the increase of your kine, or flocks of your sheep, until he have destroyed you. 52 And he shall besiege you in all your gates, until your high and fenced walls come down, wherein you trustedst, throughout all your land: and he shall besiege you in all your gates throughout all your land, which the LORD your God has given you.
Commentary by Robert Jamieson, A. R. Fausset and David Brown
Deu 28:49 The Lord shall bring a nation against thee from far – the invasion of the Romans – “they came from far.” The soldiers of the invading army were taken from France, Spain, and Britain – then considered “the end of the earth.” Julius Severus, the commander, afterwards Vespasian and Hadrian, left Britain for the scene of contest. Moreover, the ensign on the standards of the Roman army was “an eagle”; and the dialects spoken by the soldiers of the different nations that composed that army were altogether unintelligible to the Jews.
Deu 28:50
A nation of fierce countenance – a just description of the Romans, who were not only bold and unyielding, but ruthless and implacable.
Deu 28:51
he shall eat the fruit of thy cattle, etc. – According to the Jewish historian, every district of the country through which they passed was strewn with the wrecks of their devastation.
Deu 28:52 he shall besiege thee … until thy high and fenced walls come down – All the fortified places to which the people betook themselves for safety were burnt or demolished, and the walls of Jerusalem itself razed to the ground.
The Jewish historian Josephus also sheds some light on the question what is the abomination of desolation. He made the following observations regarding the temple and the siege of Jerusalem by the Roman armies:
 “...he was accused by Judas and Matthias; for the king had erected over the great gate of the temple a large eagle, of great value, and had dedicated it to the temple.” – The Antiquities Of The Jews, Book 17, Chapter 6, Section 2.
These lamented those that were put to death by Herod, because they had cut down the golden eagle that had been over the gate of the temple.” – The Wars Of The Jews, Book 2, Chapter 2, Section 5.
1. NOW, as Titus was upon his march into the enemy's country, the auxiliaries that were sent by the kings marched first, having all the other auxiliaries with them; after whom followed those that were to prepare the roads and measure out the camp; then came the commander's baggage, and after that the other soldiers, who were completely armed to support them; then came Titus himself, having with him another select body; and then came the pikemen; after whom came the horse belonging to that legion. All these came before the engines; and after these engines came the tribunes and the leaders of the cohorts, with their select bodies; after these came the ensigns, with the eagle; and before those ensigns came the trumpeters belonging to them;” – The Wars of The Jews, Book V, Chapter II, Section 1.
Then came the ensigns encompassing the eagle, which is at the head of every Roman legion, the king, and the strongest of all birds, which seems to them a signal of dominion, and an omen that they shall conquer all against whom they march...” – The Wars Of The Jews, Book 3, Chapter 6, Section 2.
As you can see from the comparison of the synoptic Gospels Matthew and Luke and the other additional information given above, that we are in fact given very clear insight on what the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the prophet is, and that the symbolic eagle of the Roman ensigns is a sign of Rome’s power and authority gathered together around Jerusalem at the fall and desolation of apostate Israel in 70 A.D., which is also symbolic imagery that repeats at the end of time with the fall of an apostate Church.. But exactly how does this all relate to us and the end time tribulation before the second coming of Christ?
Jesus tells us that to discover the answer to the question what is the abomination of desolation, that we should focus on the book of Daniel (Matthew 24:15). Careful study of this book reveals that the abomination of desolation can be divided into three parts. These parts are: the abomination of desolation in Daniel’s day (involving the first temple); the abomination of desolation in Jesus’ day (involving the second temple); and finally the abomination of desolation in the time of the end (involving the whole Christian Church). The issues that come into play as treated in the book of Daniel remain consistent in each of its three phases. So take careful note that they are therefore types or examples of each other

The First Abomination
The key that unlocks the mystery of this prophetic event is found in the first two verses of Daniel. “In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it. And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God: which he carried into the land of Shinar to the house of his god; and he brought the vessels into the treasure house of his god.” Daniel 1:1-2. In these two short sentences Daniel provides a concise historical background to the remainder of the book which follows.
Further study of Daniel’s prologue reveals the abomination of desolation was existent in his time and led to Jerusalem’s captivity. The Chronicler reveals the reason the Jewish kings fell to Babylon. “Jehoiakim was twenty and five years old when he began to reign... and he did that which was evil in the sight of the Lord his God.” It was because of Jehoiakim’s iniquitous life that God allowed him to be taken captive.
The significant feature of this is that Jehoiakim’s evil deeds are described this way: “Now the rest of the acts of Jehoiakim, and his abominations which he did, and that which was found in him, behold, they are written in the book of the kings of Israel and Judah: and Jehoiachin his son reigned in his stead.” 2 Chronicles 36:5-8. It was specifically the abominations of Jehoiakim that led him and his city to forfeit God’s protection and thus fall to Nebuchadnezzar.
Unfortunately Jehoiachin, his son, did not do much better. Scripture tells us he also did “that which was evil in the sight of the Lord.” Consequently he too was taken captive to Babylon, and “Zedekiah his brother” was placed as king over Judah and Jerusalem (2 Chronicles 36:9-11).
The Bible goes on to record that not only did Zedekiah turn out to be just as evil as his two predecessors, but “moreover all the chief of the priests, and the people, transgressed very much after all the abominations of the heathen.” 2 Chronicles 36:12-14. God’s political and religious leaders, as well as the people, adopted heathen ways as their own. They did this at the expense of God’s revealed truth. Notice where these abominations were committed: the people “transgressed very much after all the abominations of the heathen; and polluted the house of the Lord which he had hallowed in Jerusalem.” 2 Chronicles 36:14. These abominations were standing in God’s consecrated holy place, the “house of the Lord.” The religious leaders of the day had purposefully led the people to adopt heathen worship practices and incorporated them into their worship of God. In substituting for God’s Commandments the vain notions of men, the leaders of God’s heritage provoked his wrath. The people rejected God’s calls to repentance and reformation and were left to reap the consequences. “Therefore, he brought upon them the king of the Chaldees, who slew their young men with the sword in the house of their sanctuary.” 2 Chronicles 36:17.
This judgment was felt not only in the spilling of the blood, but in the complete destruction of the city and sanctuary (2 Chronicles 36:19). This all was done “To fulfill the word of the Lord by the mouth of Jeremiah, until the land had enjoyed her sabbaths: for as long as she lay desolate she kept sabbath to fulfill threescore and ten years.” 2 Chronicles 36:21. The result of God’s people practicing the religious abominations of the heathen was the desolation of their land, city and sanctuary.
Breaking the Sabbath Brought Desolation
Just what were these abominations that resulted in such desolation? Since this was all done “To fulfill the word of the Lord by the mouth of Jeremiah,” then Jeremiah should be able to tell us what substitutions in worship had been made. In Jeremiah 17 the prophet is told to stand in the gate of the people and prophesy. Under a divine mandate, Jeremiah told the people that if they would honour God’s Seventh day Sabbath their city would remain forever, and that this faithful obedience would lead them into such a relationship with Himself that they would be used to convert the surrounding heathen nations (Jeremiah 17:19-26).
On the other hand, if they would not keep the Sabbath day holy, God would allow their city to be desolated. “But if ye will not hearken unto me to hallow the Sabbath day, and not to bear a burden, even entering in at the gates of Jerusalem on the Sabbath day; then I will kindle a fire in the gates thereof, and it shall devour the palaces of Jerusalem, and it shall not be quenched.” Jeremiah 17:27.
Sadly, the Jews continued breaking God’s Sabbath and thus inaugurated their own destruction and captivity. The abomination that led to their desolation was breaking the Lord's Sabbath. Thus, we see the significance of 2 Chronicles 36:21: “To fulfill the word of the Lord by the mouth of Jeremiah, until the land had enjoyed her Sabbaths: for as long as she lay desolate she kept Sabbath.
The there is Ezekiel who lived during the same time who also tells us about the abominations God’s people were practicing in the holy place. In Ezekiel chapter 8, the prophet was brought by vision to the door of the inner gate. God proceeded to show his servant the progressively greater outrages His people were committing. In verses 5 and 6 He speaks of an image that provoked Him to jealousy. In an escalation of outrage, unclean beasts had been brought into the house of God, women were weeping for Tammuz and the greatest abomination of all was twenty five men standing in God’s holy place “with their backs toward the temple of the Lord, and their faces toward the east; and they worshipped the sun toward the east.” Ezekiel 8:16.
God had instructed the Jews to erect the temple in such a manner that would discourage the imitation of their heathen neighbours in sun worship. The Ark of the Covenant, the very focal point of the Jews’ worship was purposely placed at the western end of the tabernacle. Thus the children of Israel would be facing the west with their backs to the rising sun when they worshipped the true God. Yet the entrance of paganism among God’s people had grown to such proportions that Judah’s leading men were actually turning their backs on the temple of God. This was a very significant act of apostasy that must not be overlooked.
Both Ezekiel and Jeremiah list the heathen practices that had been incorporated into the worship of God. Whether it was breaking the second Commandment by idol worship, adoring unclean beasts, worshipping Tammuz, the mythological god of the pagans, or breaking God’s holy Sabbath and worshiping the sun on the day consecrated to it. These practices all were classed by God as abominations. It was because the Jews persisted in justifying their own course and continued in these heathen customs that God permitted the desolation of their city.
Daniel himself agrees that it was the sins committed by God’s people that caused their desolation. “O Lord, according to all thy righteousness, I beseech thee, let thine anger and thy fury be turned away from thy city Jerusalem, thy holy mountain: because for our sins, and the iniquities of our fathers.... cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is desolate.... open thy eyes, and behold our desolations...” Daniel 9:16-18. It is important to note that the abominations were done by the apostate people of God. This in turn resulted in their forfeiture of God’s protection and called down His judgments and chastisement in their desolation. This scenario of the abomination of desolation in Daniel’s day, involving the first Jewish temple period, prefigures the two other abominations of desolation prophesied in Daniel. The next one we shall consider is the one that concerns the second Jewish temple period.

The Second Temple Desolated

After their release from Babylonian captivity and rebuilding the city and temple, the Jewish leaders erected an absolute mountain of rules and regulations designed to protect them from repeating the sins that had led to their bondage. Thus the fourth Commandment, the Seventh day Sabbath became a special object of amendment. The Jews reasoned that since it was transgression of the Lord's Sabbath that led to their captivity, they needed to define in minute detail how the Sabbath should be kept and why the Pharisees are seen being so legalistic about the Sabbath in the New Testament. This included accusing Jesus of breaking the Sabbath and healing on the Sabbath etc.
Over 500 rules concerning Sabbath keeping eventually resulted. Some of these Sabbath laws were as ridiculous as this: one could not leave an egg in the sun on the Sabbath because the sun might cook it, and cooking on the Sabbath was a violation of the fourth Commandment. Of course, this only resulted in a system of pure legalism. At last the people began to believe that favour with God depended on how well they obeyed the traditions of their elders.
Ultimately the people were led full circle to disobedience again. Jesus states that in spite of their apparent religiosity they were still breaking God’s law even as their forefathers had during Isaiah’s and Daniel’s day. “Well hath Isaiah prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is written, This people honoreth me with their lips, but their heart is far from me. Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines the commandments of men. For laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the tradition of men... full well ye reject the commandment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition... making the word of God of none effect through your tradition, which ye have delivered.” Mark 7:6-13. Once again the people found themselves immersed in vain and rebellious worship.
Even though their apostasy expressed itself in legalism instead of laxness, it was still based on the same principle upon which all pagan religions are based; that man can save himself by his own works. Jesus, like Jeremiah of old, rebuked this religious system and called it an abomination. “Ye are they which justify yourselves before men; but God knoweth your hearts: for that which is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of God.” Luke 16:15.
On numerous occasions Jesus expressed His displeasure for their abominations. Most notable were the two times He cleansed the temple. On these times He expressed His anger at the desecration of His holy place. The controversy between Jesus and the Jews steamed, boiled and spewed over religion. The religious leaders hated Him because He did not look like the Messiah, He did not respect their traditions and most notably He did not keep the Sabbath in the manner they thought it should be kept. This latter issue infuriated the Jews and led them to seek Jesus’ death. (See John 5:10-16; Matthew 12:1-4; Mark 3:1-6)
In spite of the religious leaders’ resistance, Jesus sought time and again to bring them to repentance and reformation. Often He reproved them for their erroneous ways and pointed the way to true and undefiled religion that is of great price in the sight of God. Yet they hardened their hearts and beat back the waves of God’s mercy.
When Jesus entered Jerusalem for the last time, His prophetic eye saw the consequences of their constant rebellion. With a grief stricken heart and tears coursing down His cheeks, Jesus prophesied the coming doom of the city: “For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side and shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.” Luke 19:41-44.
After teaching in the temple for several days, Jesus left its precincts for the last time. Again He was choked with anguish as He saw the ultimate result of His people’s apostasy. He exclaimed, “O Jerusalem, Jerusalem, thou that killest the prophets, and stonest them which are sent unto thee, how often would I have gathered thy children together, even as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wings and ye would not! Behold your house is left unto you desolate.” Matthew 23:37-38.
On both these occasions Jesus placed the guilt upon the people by stating, “they knew not the time of their visitation” and “ye would not.” As a result of not responding to God’s call to turn from their abominations, their temple was to once again be desolated. This prophecy was fulfilled in 70 A.D. when the Roman armies of Titus burned the temple to the ground. This second desolation of the temple perfectly paralleled the first destruction of the temple. On both occasions the abominations were done by the apostate people of God and the desolation was an act of judgment performed by a heathen army.
This desolation of Jerusalem was prophesied by Daniel to come as a result of the people rejecting Messiah the prince. A careful study of Daniel 9:25-27 will show this to be the case. In verse 25 Messiah is promised to Israel and the city’s restoration is also predicted. But then, ominously, all is prophesied for doom again. Verse 26 speaks of Messiah being killed by His own people and of how this act would cause their city and sanctuary to be desolated yet once again.
As Daniel heard Gabriel relay this prophecy, it was to his mind a replay of what he had seen happen to the Jerusalem of his own day. The prophecy indicated that history would repeat itself, and this is exactly what happened. The abominations that God’s people committed resulted, in both 586 B.C. and 70 A.D., in the destruction of their sanctuary and city, first by king Nebuchadnezzar and then by the Roman armies of Titus.
Because Israel rejected the Messiah, they lost their place as God’s chosen and favoured people. Jesus predicted this would take place by saying, “The kingdom of God shall be taken from you, and given to a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof.” Matthew 21:43. Sadly, Israel forfeited their franchise of the gospel by their own obstinate sin.
Who would be the new nation to receive the kingdom of God and bring forth the fruits thereof? The Bible provides a clear and concise answer in the apostle Peter’s letter to the Gentile converts who “In time past were not a people, but are now the people of God.” Of the converts to Christianity, the new people of God, he further says, “But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, an holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should shew forth the praises of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvelous light.” 1 Peter 2:9-10.
In the new dispensation God bestows upon the converted Christians all the privileges and promises that had been made to the literal seed of Abraham (see Galatians 3:26-29). Now those that are Christ's assume the role of Israel, and the Christian Church absorbs the status of the temple or sanctuary of God. The Scriptures make this abundantly clear in such texts as Romans 2:28-29; 9:6-8; Ephesians 2:11-13; 19-22; and 1 Peter 2:5.

The Final Desolation

It is in the light of this New Testament principle of spiritual Israel that Daniel speaks of the abomination of desolation the third and final time. These references can be found in Daniel 8:13; 11:31 and 12:11. Discerning students of prophetic history realize that these verses predict the formation and ascension of power by the Papacy. It is an indisputable fact of history that the Papacy brought into the Christian Church the VERY same practices of paganism for which ancient Jerusalem was destroyed. One has to do only a little study to see how image worship, Tammuz worship, and sun worship were introduced to Christianity during the Dark Ages. Many of these abominations are still with us in the form of statues, candles for the saints, rosary beads, Easter sunrise services and Sunday worship that was brought about by the death of millions of innocent saints.
Here is a quick summary of what “Daniel the prophet” wrote on the abomination of desolation:
1.    Daniel 8: The “little horn” [Papal Church] attacks “the place of his [Jesus] sanctuary,” “casts down the truth to the ground,” and establishes “the transgression of desolation” (Daniel 8:11-13).
2.    Daniel 9: At the conclusion of the 70th week, the Word says, “for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, and that determined shall be poured out upon the desolate” (Daniel 9:27).
3.    Daniel 11: The forces of evil “pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice [the word “sacrifice” is not in the original Hebrew] and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate” (Daniel 11:31).
4.    Daniel 12: Finally, Daniel’s last chapter refers to a time when “the abomination that maketh desolate” is “set up” (Daniel 12:11)
The Word of God says our Lord Jesus Christ is now our great High Priest in His heavenly sanctuary (Hebrews 8:1-2, 6) and that the good news is that we can now be saved by going directly to our loving heavenly Father through Jesus Christ (John 14:6). The Papal Church says no. It teaches that people cannot be saved by going directly to God through Jesus Christ (a Protestant doctrine), but rather that we must go through Mary, Popes, Priests and Saints via the Roman Catholic Church. Amazingly, this earthly priesthood with its many mediators is actually an attack on “the prince” (Daniel 8:11) and on “the place of his sanctuary” (Daniel 8:11). Truly, Papal Rome has “cast down the truth to the ground” (Daniel 8:12). It has “practised, and prospered” (Daniel 8:12).
The first abomination of desolation in Daniel 9:27 occurred when the armies of Pagan Rome, led by Titus, destroyed the literal Jewish Temple in 70 A.D. This is very clear in Luke 21:20-22. The second has occurred because Papal Rome thought to change God's law (Daniel 7:25) through paganism as well as the other things just previously mentioned above, and set up its own priesthood and many mediators against the heavenly Temple of Jesus Christ, our great High Priest (Hebrews 8:1-2) whose grace alone can save from sin..
Don't think by any means that the Papal apostasy exonerates Protestantism. Most Protestant Churches accede to the apostasy also by continuing the practice of abominations that have their roots firmly fixed in ancient pagan religions, which were established to destroy God’s truth. Both Catholicism and Protestantism have fostered abominations in God’s holy place, His Church, being the Temple of God today. The Christian Church is mirroring literal Israel. We are repeating many of the same sins and will consequently reap the same punishment of desolation unless we are willing to read the handwriting on the wall and flee from Babylon.
It is clear that the three occasions of abomination of desolation found in the book of Daniel result from apostasy on the part of God’s people, but what is the sign that will tell us when the desolation is near?
In Luke 21:20 Jesus told His disciples what would be the last sign of the imminent destruction of Jerusalem. He said, “And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is nigh.” This text does not indicate that the armies are the abomination, but rather that the armies were the instrument to cause desolation. Through the Roman armies God would execute “the days of vengeance” for Israel’s abominations.
When the Roman armies surrounded Jerusalem, it was a sign that most of the city’s leaders and inhabitants had passed the boundaries of grace and had filled their cup of iniquity. To the Christians living in the city, this was to be a sign that Jerusalem would soon suffer God’s judgment. As soon as the first opportunity arose, these Christians were to “flee to the mountains” (v. 21). In 66 A.D. when Cestius, the Roman general, surrounded the city the Christians knew the promised sign had arrived and the time had come to flee. At their first opportunity to escape they did so, and not one Christian died in the horrible destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D.
Just as God gave the early Christians a sign of when to flee Jerusalem, so He has given us a sign. He has made it possible for every Christian to know when this world’s probationary hour is nearing its close.
In Revelation 13 and 14 John records a list of omens that will tell us just how close we are to the end. The sign that will show this nation has filled its cup of iniquity will be when it makes an image to the Papacy by uniting Church and state. How much more neatly could this be effected than by the passage of a national Sunday law commanding everyone to honour a pagan day of worship? Some say this could never happen yet it nearly happened once already in may of 1888. Such an event will be a direct fulfilment of Revelation 13:15-17, and provide assurance that the end of this earth’s time is quickly approaching.
One author describes coming events this way: “As the approach of Roman armies was a sign to the disciples of the impending destruction of Jerusalem, so may this apostasy be a sign to us that the limit of God’s forbearance is reached, that the measure of our nation’s iniquity is full, and that the angel of mercy is about to take her flight.” When the Churches have apostatized in their abominations to such a degree that they enact legislation of a religious law which displaces God’s holy Sabbath with a pagan holiday, we may leave our cities, knowing that a time of trouble will be forthcoming.
The abomination of desolation is a very important subject in these last days. If we study this Bible prophecy carefully, we will find that in each of its three fulfilments refers to a national apostasy by God’s people that ends in their tragic destruction. We are now living in the time of the Christian Church’s final apostasy, which makes of none effect the Commandments of God. We need to see that we are in the midst of fulfilling Bible prophecy and keep our eyes open for the culmination of all things. When you find the inconsistency of Christians teaching that it is either Ten, Nine or Zero Commandments or the Sabbath was changed to Sun-day (pagan day of Sun worship) in the Bible, the wise will realize something is definitely very wrong.
Our only sure protection against the abomination of desolation is to give our lives unreservedly to Jesus, loving others as He loves them and worshiping Him in the way that His word teaches. The greatest commandment is simply to love God with all our heart and soul and strength. If we have such love, it will be natural for us to do all things to please and honour Him. In return, He will see us safely through the desolation that will close this earth’s history just before He comes again.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4

THE 70 WEEK PROPHECY OF DANIEL
Of all the controversial topics found in the Bible, none other has been so abused or misunderstood than the prophecy known as Daniel’s 70 Weeks. There is no other Messianic prophecy that so perfectly foretells the coming of Christ and the year of His baptism and crucifixion. So why is this 70 week prophecy of Daniel 9 so misinterpreted? The true answer can only be attributed to our adversary. The most significant reason being of course is that the 70 weeks of Daniel is perfect proof that Jesus is the Christ (anointed one). Non-Messianic Jews would realize they had missed the first coming of the Messiah if they understood this prophecy, but they avoid it believing this passage is cursed. The one passage proving they missed the Messiah and they won’t read it! Who would you say is responsible? And what would you say if I told you that many now think this prophecy foretells the coming of antichrist?
As part of the Counter Reformation, the Catholic Church commissioned Jesuit priests to write counter interpretations of Bible prophecy as a counter response to the Protestant reformation when the finger was pointed at them as being antichrist. Spanish Jesuit, Francisco Ribera proposed that the final seven years of Daniel’s 70 weeks was a future antichrist and that antichrist would bring an end to sacrifices in a rebuilt temple. This is where the supposed 7 years of tribulation comes from before the second coming of Christ. But this was manufactured prophecy, written with the sole purpose of deceiving Christians on the true identity of antichrist. When has a Bible passage ever been so abused by Satan? Attributing Daniel’s 70th week of Jesus’ baptism and crucifixion and applying it instead to antichrist is outright blasphemous.
Daniel’s 70 weeks is actually not that difficult to understand and current historical information makes it relatively easy to get accurate dates. Despite this, there are an alarming number of people who believe there is an unknown gap of time between the 69th and the 70th week that originated from the Spanish Jesuit Francisco Ribera. Chuck Missler and many others have been deceived by this and sadly are deceiving countless others. Publishers Weekly printed that Left Behind authors Jerry Jenkins and Tim LaHaye took the fictional, future one man antichrist idea of Ribera, Bellarmine, Maitland, Todd, Newman, Irving, John Darby, Cyrus Scofield and Hal Lindsey and made it “The most successful Christian-fiction series ever.
The book “The Late Great Planet Earth” by Hal Lindsey was primarily theological and this limited its appeal, but “Left Behind” was a successful series of fictional novels. So much so that John Hagee, Jack Van Impe and Peter and Paul Lalonde television ministries worked together and produced “LEFT BEHIND: The Movie.” This venture received attention from the New York Times and the Wall Street Journal that resulted in an interview with Jerry Jenkins and Tim LaHaye on the Larry King Live show. This Left Behind fiction is now teaching much of the same Jesuit Futurism as Francisco Ribera, which is hiding the real truth on antichrist and some fictional seven year tribulation period that did in fact originate from an outrageous abuse of Daniel’s 70 weeks prophecy that foretells the coming of Christ, not antichrist.
Futurism through this highly imaginative and fictional Left Behind series has unleashed a tsunami sized tidal wave of false Prophecy, which is sweeping over the entire world. I mean, everyone believes movies and books, right? Thus we now have all this false teaching circulating on some illusory secret rapture and seven year tribulation period as many have taken these books as being primarily true and teach them as if they are Biblical truth even though these books are fictional.
Consider the following in regards to this erroneous gap theory. If you purchased a house on monthly repayments but made your payments every 6 months, do you think that the bank would accept this? Obviously not. How do you think the bank would respond if you told them that you were in fact paying your monthly payments every month but you had added a 5 month gap between the 3rd and 4th weeks making your monthly repayments actually occur every six months? Do you think they would accept your reasoning? It would be far more likely they would call the funny farm and have you committed for some serious psychiatric help! They would also tell you that one month is one month!
Daniel’s 70 week prophecy is also just that! It is not 70 weeks plus some indefinite period of time thrown in between the 69th week and the 70th week. To quote the obvious, that would no longer be 70 weeks! The angelic interpreter speaking to Daniel declares that it is 70 weeks and nowhere does scripture say we can manipulate time periods by adding time in where we choose. This is nonsensical foolishness and not supported in the Bible anywhere. Those teaching this erroneous heresy have tragically been deceived by our adversary who has succeeded in having them spread this Jesuit spawned propaganda. Too many people underestimate what the enemy can do and has done over the centuries and continually do so.

Daniel’s 70 Weeks Prophecy Explained

The Book of Daniel was written while the Jews were in exile in Babylon because of their sin and rebellion against God. Daniel 9:24-27 has a prophecy spoken by the angel Gabriel to encourage the Jewish people as they were going to be given a “second chance” to end their sin and rebellion, return home and rebuild Jerusalem and their temple and ultimately receive their Messiah, being of course Jesus Christ.
All these following events described here in Daniel chapter 9 took place in 538 B.C. soon after the Chaldeans (Babylon) were conquered by the Medes and the Persians.
Daniel 9:1 “In the first year of Darius the son of Ahasuerus, of the seed of the Medes, which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans;
Daniel had often studied the book of Jeremiah and understood that the last 70 years of slavery for his people had now finally come to an end.
Jeremiah 25:11-12 “And this whole land shall be a desolation, and an astonishment; and these nations shall serve the king of Babylon seventy years. 12 And it shall come to pass, when seventy years are accomplished, that I will punish the king of Babylon, and that nation, saith the LORD, for their iniquity, and the land of the Chaldeans, and will make it perpetual desolations.” Jeremiah 29:10 “For thus saith the LORD, That after seventy years be accomplished at Babylon I will visit you, and perform my good word toward you, in causing you to return to this place.
Daniel 9:2-3 “In the first year of his reign [Darius, see Daniel 9:1] I Daniel understood by books the number of the years, whereof the word of the LORD came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem. 3 And I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes:” Parenthesis added.
Now that Babylon had fallen, Daniel knew it was time for Jerusalem to be rebuilt. Daniel had no doubt that it was the sins of his people that had caused all their grief, but he wondered if the rebuilding of Jerusalem was delayed because of their rebellion. Thus we find in verses 3-19 that Daniel is in fervent prayer and fasting to His Creator God, seeking forgiveness for the sins of himself and his people.
Daniel 9:4-5, 17 “And I prayed unto the LORD my God, and made my confession, and said, O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments; 5 We have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by departing from your precepts and from your judgments: 17 Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of your servant, and his supplications, and cause your face to shine upon your sanctuary that is desolate, for the Lord's sake.
During Daniel’s prayer the angel Gabriel appeared to Daniel again. In the previous chapter of Daniel 8, the angel gave Daniel a vision describing a 2300 day (2300 years) period of time. However, because Daniel collapsed, he was unable to hear the entire interpretation of the vision at the time.
Daniel 8:14-16, 27 “And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed. 15 And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man. 16 And I heard a man's voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision. 27 And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days; afterward I rose up, and did the king's business; and I was astonished at the vision, but none understood it.
Daniel 9:20-21 “And whiles I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel, and presenting my supplication before the LORD my God for the holy mountain of my God; 21 Yes, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation.
Gabriel now tells Daniel that he is going to explain the vision he had at the beginning. However, nowhere in Daniel 9 do we see Daniel having a vision. The last vision Daniel had was in the previous chapter of Daniel 8 when he collapsed and was unable to hear all Gabriel had to say. Plain common sense and logic tells us that Gabriel is about to finish telling Daniel what he was too sick to hear before when he fainted. Remember there are no chapters or verses in the original Hebrew and Greek text and are added.
Daniel 9:22-23 “And he informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give you skill and understanding. 23 At the beginning of your supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to show you; for you are greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision.
Note that the word determined in Daniel 9:24 comes from the Hebrew word, “chathak,” (see Strong’s 2852) which literally means to cut off or to be marked out. In other words, the angel is telling Daniel that 70 weeks had been cut off or marked out for the people of Israel, but how do you cut off 70 weeks? It would have to be cut off from a larger period of time which can only be the 2300 day (2300 years) prophecy in Daniel 8:14. The angel Gabriel is about to illustrate a period of time that is cut off a longer period of time that is marked out specifically for the people of Israel.
This brings us to the main passage of Daniel’s prophecy. The entire passage of Daniel’s 70 weeks is given below first for ease of study and so the context can be seen before we explain the remaining verses. This very controversial prophecy literally reads:
Daniel 9:24Seventy weeks are determined upon your people and upon your holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.
Daniel 9:25Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.
Daniel 9:26And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.
Daniel 9:27And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.
We find in Daniel 9:24 that God gave Daniel’s people 70 weeks to end their sin and rebellion against Him, but if they ignored this warning then God would reject Israel as His chosen nation. When Bible prophecy is symbolic, the proven and established day for a year principle applies. (See Ezekiel 4:6 and Numbers 14:34) So Daniel’s 70 weeks (490 days) is actually a literal 490 years. Daniel 9:25 informs us that these 70 prophetic weeks began with the decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem.
Daniel 9:25 “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.
This well known starting date for the decree to rebuild Jerusalem was given by Artaxerxes in 457 B.C. (Ezra 7:13). Remember this date was also the beginning of the 490 years God gave Israel to end their rebellion and so the 490 year probation period ended in A.D. 34 where the Jews ceased to be God’s chosen people. Daniel 9:24-25 informs us the Messiah would be anointed after a total of 69 (7 + 62) of these prophetic weeks had passed. That is 483 years (490-7) from the 457 B.C. decree date and brings us to the year A.D. 27. This was the exact year Jesus was baptized by John and the Holy Spirit anointed Him for His ministry. The Greek word “Messiah” means “Anointed One” and so we know this can only be the fulfilment of Daniel’s 70 week prophecy that the Messiah would appear in A.D. 27. The Jewish probation period was 70 weeks but Jesus appears as the “Messiah” after 69 weeks. So the 70th and final week is left for Christ to minister before the Jews probation ended. What happened in this 70th and final week?
Daniel 9:27 gives the answer, “And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease.
The “midst of the week” is half of 7 days being of course 3.5 prophetic days, which is 3.5 literal years being the time from the baptism of Jesus to His crucifixion. And as you would expect, the Bible confirms the ministry of Jesus lasted exactly 3.5 years. When they crucified Jesus in the spring of A.D. 31, the temple veil was rent from top to bottom, (Matthew 27:51) which signified the end of the sacrificial system. By His own death Jesus caused the “sacrifice and the oblation to cease.” The remaining 3.5 literal years brings us to the end of the 70 weeks and the Jewish probation. The disciples laboured mainly for the Jews during those three and a half years and in A.D. 34, the 70 weeks ended when Stephen was stoned after his immense speech before the council in Acts chapter 7. The Jews had rejected the Gospel message and so were no longer God’s chosen people and thus the Gospel began to go to the Gentiles (Acts 8:4). The Jews now receive salvation as individuals in the same way we do.
Note 1: There are different opinions on who “the people of the prince” refers to in Daniel 9:26 but the majority of scholars however do agree that the destruction of “the city and the sanctuary” applies to the second destruction of Jerusalem and the rebuilt sanctuary by Roman armies under Prince Titus in 70 A.D.
Note 2: Remember the 70 weeks or 490 years was the time God gave His chosen nation to end their rebellion where they would then be forgiven for their transgressions. Now note that Jesus references this prophetic time period while conversing with Peter on the topic forgiveness. 70 times 7 is of course 490.
Matthew 18:21 “Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him? Till seven times? 22 Jesus saith unto him, I say not unto thee, Until seven times: but, Until seventy times seven.
For those wondering, the well known and accepted day for a year rule is correct or otherwise the entire ministry of Jesus would have only been 3.5 days instead of 3.5 years and the entire prophecy would have only lasted about 1.3 years. That would be from 457 B.C. to approximately 455 B.C. The temple and the streets and the walls of Jerusalem etc would have had to have been rebuilt in 49 days. This would be an impossible task and it certainly did take every bit of the 49 years as one would expect.
So let’s just clarify these times again. Daniel 9:24 “Seventy weeks are determined upon your people” Seventy weeks is 70 * 7 days which is 490 prophetic days, which on the day for a year rule is 490 years.
Daniel 9:25 “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.
Daniel 9:25 states that from the decree to rebuild the temple until the Messiah (means anointed one), which can only be Jesus, is 7 weeks and threescore and two weeks, Three score is 60, plus two equals 62 weeks. So this is 7 + 62 = 69 weeks from the decree to rebuild Jerusalem until the beginning of Christ’s ministry. The ministry of Jesus began at the allowed age of 30 years with His baptism.
Luke 3:22-23 NIV “And the Holy Spirit descended on him in bodily form like a dove. And a voice came from heaven: You are my Son, whom I love; with you I am well pleased. 23 Now Jesus himself was about thirty years old when he began his ministry…
So how do we get the year of baptism to be 27 A.D. when it states Jesus was about thirty years old? When the time of this was first calculated there was an error of 4 years made as many now know. Herod was still alive when Christ was born and did all he could to try and kill Jesus at that time. But History records Herod’s death to be in 4 B.C. After the error was recognized, the historic facts became even clearer. Jesus was born in 4 B.C. and then baptized in 27 A.D. at the age of 30.
The 7 weeks (49 days = 49 years) was the time it took to rebuild the Temple and streets etc and the remaining 62 weeks brings us to the Baptism of the Messiah. Note that Christ means the “anointed one” in Greek while Messiah means the “anointed one” in Hebrew.
Daniel 9:26 “And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.
This leaves only the final 70th week, which is 7 years to complete the 70 weeks of Daniel, (7 + 62 + 1 = 70 weeks or 490 years). We are told that after the threescore and two weeks (60 + 2 = 62) that the Messiah would be cut off. In other words, cut off from the land of the living, that is, killed by crucifixion. This happens after the 62 week period which follows the 7 weeks, so this is 69 weeks into the prophecy. Note that is says “after” this time period and not at the end of the 69 weeks exactly. So how long after the 62nd week was it when Jesus was crucified?
Daniel 9:27 “And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.
Daniel 9:27 tells us exactly when after the total of 69 weeks Jesus was “cut off, but not for Himself,” for He was cut off for us as He died for our sins. Note that it states that He, Jesus, caused “the sacrifice and the oblation to cease” in the “middle” of the final week (7 years), which is 3.5 years of course. When Jesus, the Lamb of God, died on the cross, He became our one and final perfect sacrifice and put an end to the temple sacrifices. This was signified by the temple curtain been torn from top to bottom.
Matthew 27:51 “And, behold, the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom; and the earth did quake, and the rocks rent;
This still leaves 3.5 years before the end of Daniel’s 70 weeks (490 years) and the close of probation for Israel. The Gospel was still to go the Jews exclusively for this remaining time. So what happened at the end of the 490 years? Stephen gave one immense and very significant speech before the Sanhedrin. This was God giving the Jews their final chance to repent. How did they respond and what did they do?
Acts 7:54-60 “When they heard these things, they were cut to the heart, and they gnashed on him with their teeth. 55 But he, being full of the Holy Ghost, looked up stedfastly into heaven, and saw the glory of God, and Jesus standing on the right hand of God, 56 And said, Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God. 57 Then they cried out with a loud voice, and stopped their ears, and ran upon him with one accord, 58 And cast him out of the city, and stoned him: and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young man's feet, whose name was Saul. 59 And they stoned Stephen, calling upon God, and saying, Lord Jesus, receive my spirit. 60 And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.
Notice that this is an extremely significant event as we see Stephen say, “I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.” It is also interesting to note that Stephen effectively said, “Father forgive them for they know not what they do.” The final 3.5 years, which was the same time period of the ministry of Jesus Christ, ended with the death of Stephen and him effectively saying the same words as Jesus when He was crucified. This marked the end of a very significant time period being the end of the Daniel’s 70 weeks.
In the autumn of the year 34 A.D., the Jewish leaders rejected the Gospel message. They openly declared this rejection by the stoning of Stephen that was approved wholly by the leaders of Israel. The sad historical fact is Stephen was the first Christian martyr killed by the hands of the Jewish nation itself. The 490 years were up and the Jews not only did not repent but they killed the very Messiah they had been waiting for as well as the final messenger that was sent to give them their final chance to repent. The Jews were now rejected as God’s chosen nation and were no different from the Gentiles.
After Jesus was baptized by John, Jesus states the following. Mark 1:15 “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the gospel.” What is this time that is fulfilled that Jesus speaks of here? I am sure you already know but note the following Bible Commentary for confirmation.
Adam Clarke’s Commentary on the Bible, LL.D., F.S.A., (1715-1832)
Mark 1:15 The time is fulfilled - That is, the time appointed for sending the Messiah; and particularly the time specified by Daniel, Dan_9:24-27.


Daniel’s 70 weeks date evidence
The basics of the 70 week prophecy of Daniel 9 are relatively simple and clear as I am sure you will now agree. The only thing that is not initially distinctly clear and that many dispute is the date evidence. How can we be sure that this prophecy did in fact begin in 457 B.C.? In order for this prophecy to prove that Jesus was in fact the Messiah, then the starting period has to come close to a year that can be reconciled with a date that could be aligned with the baptism and crucifixion of Jesus. As we discovered earlier, this starting date began with the decree to rebuild Jerusalem.
Daniel 9:25 “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.

The decree to rebuild Jerusalem

The issuing of the command to restore and to rebuild Jerusalem begins with a specific decree, but the problem is that there are several different decrees in the Bible concerning rebuilding within Jerusalem.
Instigator
Passage
Date
Particulars of the Decree
Cyrus
Ezra 1:1-4
539 B.C.
Allowed the Jews to return home and rebuild their Temple. The work ceased because of false allegations (Ezra 4:6-13).
Darius
Ezra 6:8-12
520 B.C.
Allowed the Jews to complete the rebuilding of the Temple
Artaxerxes
Ezra 7:11-26
457 B.C.
Gave authority to Ezra to lead the nation in the Laws of God
Artaxerxes
Nehemiah 1
445 B.C.
Gave permission to Nehemiah to rebuild the walls of Jerusalem

The first two dates are way too early to have any bearing upon the coming of the Messiah and the last one is way too late. Ezra was given his commission in the 7th year of Artaxerxes. So allowing for his ascension year, this Persian king began his reign in 464 B.C. This places the king’s decree to Ezra around 457 B.C. (464 B.C. – 7 years = 457 B.C.) We find Ezra also alludes to possibly been given permission in his prayer not only to rebuild the Temple but also to build the walls of Judah and Jerusalem.
Ezra 9:9 “For we are slaves; yet in our bondage our God has not forsaken us, but has extended loving kindness to us in the sight of the kings of Persia, to give us reviving to raise up the house of our God, to restore its ruins and to give us a wall in Judah and Jerusalem.
The conclusion of the 69 weeks is the coming of “Messiah the Prince” and theologians generally agree that this Anointed Prince is a reference to Jesus Christ. So this makes it a simple matter of looking at the four decrees and seeing which one aligns with the first coming of Jesus. Since there are some differences of opinion in these dates, I have given a range of the most accepted dates.
Daniel 9:25 “Know and understand this: From the issuing of the decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem until Messiah the Prince will be seven weeks and sixty two weeks…”\
Instigator and date for each decree
483 Year date end
Cyrus
Ezra 1:1-4
539-536 B.C.
56-53 B.C.
Darius
Ezra 6:8-12
520-519 B.C.
37-36 B.C.
7th Year of Artaxerxes
Ezra 7:11-26
458-457 B.C.
26-27 A.D.
20th Year of Artaxerxes
Nehemiah 1
445-444 B.C.
39-40 A.D.

This chart makes it easy to see that the first decree of Artaxerxes that was given to Ezra in 457 B.C. is the beginning of Daniel’s 70 week prophecy since the date of 27 A.D. is within the timeline of the beginning of the ministry of Jesus. Note that more secular scholars date the seventh year of Artaxerxes mentioned in Ezra 7:7 to 458 B.C. instead of 457 B.C. Other years that some have used are impossible.
Historians have been able to establish absolute dates for the reign of Artaxerxes I using classical Greek sources and Egyptian and Babylonian astronomical and historical sources. We now know that Artaxerxes ascended to the throne late in 465 B.C. after his father, Xerxes, died and that his first full year was 464 B.C. There is no doubt for anyone familiar with the available chronological sources that we have the regnal years of Artaxerxes I accurately fixed. The dates are so well set in the cement of these sources for Daniel 9:25 that the Bible itself provides all the basic information we need in order to understand this prophetic period. If there is confusion in the scholarly world, it is because scholars feel uncomfortable with the historical information provided by the books of Ezra and Nehemiah.
Daniel’s 70 weeks prophecy pointed to a decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem as the starting date for the 70 weeks. Information provided by Ezra indicates that this prophecy was fulfilled by the decree of Artaxerxes I in 457 B.C. which authorized Ezra to restore and rebuild Jerusalem by allowing him to establish a judicial system based on the Law of the Lord in Jerusalem and throughout the Trans-Euphrates province. The decree also allowed for the rebuilding of the city. Nehemiah makes it clear that in computing the years of the reign of Artaxerxes he was using a fall-to-fall calendar making it possible for us to identify the seventh year of the king as 457 B.C.

More date evidence for Daniel’s 70 Weeks

We are also given other pertinent information in scripture that helps confirm the date evidence. For example, Luke describes the preaching of John the Baptist at the time Jesus was baptized.
Luke 3:1 “Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, Pontius Pilate being governor of Judaea, and Herod being tetrarch of Galilee, and his brother Philip tetrarch of Ituraea and of the region of Trachonitis, and Lysanias the tetrarch of Abilene,
This information also gives us an excellent historical time clue. It is remarkable that we know from very reliable secular records that Tiberius Caesar began his sole reign in 14 A.D. His fifteenth year would therefore be 28 A.D. This date however, is one year out using 457 B.C. and would mean the date of the decree would have to have been 456 B.C. For this reason only some have used this date but 456 B.C. is definitely wrong. The dates that most scholars agree on are either 457 B.C. or 458 B.C. but neither can be reconciled with 456 B.C. This means we cannot reconcile the dates and appear to have a one year error.
Tiberius Julius Caesar is said to have reigned from 14 A.D. to 37 A.D. but this is his sole reign. After his adoption in 4 A.D., Tiberius was given proconsular (military) and tribunician (legislative) power and in 13 A.D., he was given powers equal to that of Augustus effectively making him ruling co-emperor. So when Augustus died in 14 A.D., the question of succession was a non issue as Tiberius already had the powers of emperor. The fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar using the date of his sole reign would make the baptism of Jesus 28 A.D.
Many forget to use inclusive years and so erroneously get 29 A.D. The correct calculation is 14 A.D. + 15 – 1 years = 28 A.D. But this as we just noted still cannot be reconciled with the decree date to rebuild Jerusalem. But when you allow for the joint rule with Augustus for one year prior to 14 A.D., then the baptism of Jesus is of course one year earlier in 27 A.D. The calculation becomes 13 A.D. + 15 – 1 = 27 A.D. This now aligns with the other evidence we have for the starting date of 457 B.C. to rebuild Jerusalem. Observe the following two encyclopaedias for further verification.
Augustus. Encyclopaedia Britannica. 2009. Encyclopaedia Britannica Online. 16 Jun. 2009
http://www.britannica.com/EBchecked/topic/43047/Augustus/24835/
Although Augustus was now feeling his age, these years in association with Tiberius were marked by administrative innovations: … and the conversion of the hitherto occasional appointment of prefect of the city (praefectus urbi) into a permanent office (AD 13). When, in the same year, the powers of Augustus were renewed for 10 years—such renewals had been granted at intervals throughout the reign—Tiberius was made his equal in every constitutional respect.
The death of Gaius in AD 4 initiated a flurry of activity in the household of Augustus. Tiberius was adopted as full son and heir and in turn, he was required to adopt Augustus' nephew, Germanicus, the son of his brother Drusus and Augustus' niece Antonia Minor. Along with his adoption, Tiberius received tribunician power as well as a share of Augustus's maius imperium, something that even Marcus Agrippa may never have had. In AD 7, Agrippa Postumus was disowned by Augustus and banned to the island of Planasia, to live in solitary confinment. Thus, when in AD 13, the powers held by Tiberius were made equal, rather than second, to Augustus's own powers, he was for all intents and purposes a "co-princeps" with Augustus, and in the event of the latter's passing, would simply continue to rule without an interregnum or possible upheaval. Augustus died in AD 14, at the age of 76.
So was Luke referring to the sole or joint reign of Tiberius Caesar? The table below not only reveals the answer but also confirms the correct year of the decree to rebuild Jerusalem. Since we have two pieces of historical information, all we have to do is find which columns we can reconcile dates with. So find which 15th year column matches which row with the date of the Baptism of Jesus. As you can see, the only row and column that does match, reveals the decree date to be 457 B.C. and so Luke had to be referring to joint reign of Tiberius. It is a simple addition now to get the crucifixion date of 31 A.D.
Date for the giving of the Decree
7th Year of Artaxerxes
Plus 483 Years
Jesus' baptism
15th Year Tiberius
Joint reign 13 A.D.
15th Year Tiberius
Sole reign 14 A.D.
458 B.C.
26 A.D.
27 A.D.
28 A.D.
457 B.C.
27 A.D.
27 A.D.
28 A.D.
A careful study on the gospel of John also reveals that Jesus did preach for about 3.5 years just as Daniel’s 70 week prophecy reveals as it states Jesus was cut off in the middle of the final 7 years. Since Jesus was crucified at the Passover, which was observed in the spring of the year, then His baptism would have to be in the fall of a previous year. Thus, 3.5 years following 27 A.D. brings us to 31 A.D.
So using the historical evidence of the starting date of 457 B.C. for the decree to rebuild Jerusalem and the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar, (Luke 3:1) while allowing for the one year joint reign with Augustus, gives us the identical date of 27 A.D. verifying it is correct. This also gives us the crucifixion date of 31 A.D. with no complications in reconciling any of the dates with the historical and Biblical evidence. Remember not to count year zero going from B.C. to A.D. as many have done or this will produce another one year error. The calculation should be 457 – 483 – 1 = 27 A.D.

The 3.5 Year date evidence

We just noted that the book of John reveals that Daniel’s 70 weeks is correct in demonstrating that the Messiah (Jesus) was “cut off” 3.5 years after Jesus began His ministry. Right after Jesus is anointed by God in the river Jordan, Luke 3:22-23 informs us that “the Holy Spirit descended on him in bodily form like a dove. And a voice came from heaven: You are my Son, whom I love; with you I am well pleased. 23 Now Jesus himself was about thirty years old when he began his ministry…” This is when Jesus was baptised and began His ministry. Daniel’s 70 weeks began around the Day of Atonement, which is in Tishri and is approximately 6 months before Passover, so counting the number of Passovers that follow this time until Jesus is cut off or crucified reveals that it is 3.5 years that have elapsed.
Since ancient times commentators have been divided regarding the identity of the feast in John 5:1. The opinion of the Church Fathers is divided between Passover and Pentecost, and indeed one 9th century gospel manuscript at Oxford goes so far as to insert “feast of unleavened bread” instead of “feast of the Jews,” thus identifying the feast as the Passover. In the previous chapter (John 4:35) Jesus declared that four months remained until the harvest. As the grain harvest in Palestine occurred around April or May just after Passover, the events of chapter 4 would seem to have occurred in December or January. At this very time the Feast of Dedication (also known as Hanukkah) was celebrated in all the synagogues throughout Palestine. This would make the feast of John 5:1 fall around Passover. While it is highly probable this feast is Passover, it cannot be proven conclusively but it also cannot be disproved.
1st Passover
2rd Passover (conjectured)
3nd Passover
4th Passover
John 2:13, 23 “And the Jews' Passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem, 23 Now when he was in Jerusalem at the Passover, in the feast day, many believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did.
John 4:35 “Say not you, There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest? Behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields; for they are white already to harvest. 5:1 Some time later, Jesus went up to Jerusalem for a feast of the Jews.
John 6:3-4 “And Jesus went up into a mountain, and there he sat with his disciples. 4 And the Passover, a feast of the Jews, was nigh.
John 13:1 “Now before the feast of the Passover, when Jesus knew that his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto the Father, having loved his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end.

Daniel’s 2300 Days and the 70 weeks
Some people such as John Pratt and Sir Isaac Newton have placed the crucifixion of Jesus at the end of Daniel’s 70 weeks (490 years) prophecy. But as we have seen, Jesus was crucified in the middle of the final seven years (7 prophetic days - 7 years), which is 3.5 years earlier making their date of 33-34 A.D. more in favour 30-31 A.D. Here is the pertinent verse from the Amplified Bible.
Daniel 9:27 “And he shall enter into a strong and firm covenant with the many for one week [seven years]. And in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and offering to cease [for the remaining three and one-half years]; and upon the wing or pinnacle of abominations [shall come] one who makes desolate, until the full determined end is poured out on the desolator.
            Note the following statement from Pratt’s own web site, “Those familiar with my work know that in virtually every case, our Lord’s prophecies are fulfilled not only to the year, but to the very day. Can this be the case with the 70 weeks prophecy?” Pratt places the date of Artaxerxes decree on April 3, 458 B.C. and the crucifixion of our Messiah at the very end of the 490 years on Friday 1 April, 33 A.D. being two days off 490 years. But since Jesus was actually crucified 3.5 years prior to the end of the 490 years, we know this is incorrect. What Pratt and others have also overlooked is that the prophecy of Daniel’s 70 weeks (490 years) is cut off from Daniel’s 2300 day (2300 year) prophecy from the previous chapter.
Daniel 8:14 “And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.
          Here the angel Gabriel tells Daniel that the sanctuary would be cleansed at the end of the 2300 years, which was the cleansing of the sins of the people from God’s Temple. This is the fulfilment of Yom Kippur or the Day of Atonement. Yom Kippur falls in the month of Tishri, which is around September, October on the Gregorian calendar. Most theologians would agree with Pratt in that Bible prophecies are very precise in time, and since the beginning of the 2300 year prophecy is also the beginning of Daniel’s 70 weeks (490 years), then it also began from the Day of Atonement (Yom Kippur) around September, October and not April 3. Thus the date of 458 B.C. from Pratt and others who made the same mistake is wrong and would actually be 457 B.C. that does align with the 15th year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar.


Who is the Israel of God Now?
Since the Jews were rejected as God’s chosen nation, then who does the promise go to now and who are Jews and Israel today? Paul states in Galatians 6:16 that there is the Israel of God and in 1 Corinthians 10:18, Paul speaks of the Israel after the flesh. The Israel of the flesh are those that are Jews by birth and the Israel of God is anyone who belongs to Christ and is under the New Covenant. The majority of Christians fail to understand the simple truth that if we are Christ’s then we are spiritual Jews and the Israel of God. The New Covenant was only made with the House of Israel and so those choosing to reject this very clear and plain truth cannot be under the New Covenant. Note in the following passage that Paul speaks of two Israels and declares that the literal seed of Abraham is no longer the Israel of God today.
Romans 9:6-8 “Not as though the word of God has taken none effect. For they are not all Israel, which are of Israel: 7 Neither, because they are the seed of Abraham, are they all children: but, In Isaac shall your seed be called. 8 That is, They which are the children of the flesh, these are not the children of God: but the children of the promise are counted for the seed.
Paul further clarifies that the children of the flesh (Jews by birth) are not the children of God but the children of the promise are. So who are the children of the promise now? Galatians 3:28-29 explains this in a manner that cannot possibly be misunderstood and Romans 2:28-29 is also very clear.
Galatians 3:28-29 “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither bond nor free, there is neither male nor female: for you are all one in Christ Jesus. 29 And if you be Christ's, then are you Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the promise.
Romans 2:28-29 “For he is not a Jew, which is one outwardly; neither is that circumcision, which is outward in the flesh: 29 But he is a Jew, which is one inwardly; and circumcision is that of the heart, in the spirit, and not in the letter; whose praise is not of men, but of God.
When the Jewish council rejected God’s message from Stephen (Acts 6:8-7:60) and stoned him, this ended the 490 years God gave Israel to end their rebellion and sin against Him. (Daniel 9:24) When Daniel’s 70 weeks concluded, the following points of scripture came into effect. He is not a Jew which is one outwardly, but he is a Jew who is one inwardly and so if we are Christ’s then we are Abraham’s seed and thus children of Israel and heirs according to the promise. So when the Bible speaks of the Jews after this time, it is referring to spiritual Jews and the Israel of God. This is anyone who belongs to Christ.

Chapter 5

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN WE DIE?
What is the truth about death? What happens when we die? Do some soar to heaven while others descend to hell? Is there a holding place called “purgatory”? Do we enter the spirit world? What about reincarnation? Might I return as an eagle? Can the living actually communicate with dead and do the dead haunt the house they used to live in? The truth about what happens when we die can be found only in the Bible. The book of Revelation says, “Satan deceives the whole world” (Revelation 12:9), thus we cannot expect the majority of human beings to be right about anything!
The purpose of this study is to prove these seven simple facts:
1.    Man is made from the dust of the earth and becomes a living soul with the breath of life from God which is the spirit.
2.    Fallen man is “mortal.
3.    Fallen man does not have an “immortal soul.
4.    It is not possible to communicate with the dead.
5.    Death is a painless, unconscious sleep. (No awareness of time.)
6.    Jesus Christ died, was buried, and then rose from the dead.
7.    Jesus Christ will resurrect believers at His Second Coming.

What is the Spirit and Soul?

The Spirit and Soul is something that is very misunderstood by many so we will primarily let the Strong’s dictionary followed by the Bible define what they are. Put simply, the Spirit is basically the BREATH of life from God. Both the Greek and Hebrew words translate “spirit” to “breath” or “air.” The Greek word “pneuma” is known by many of you in relation to things like pneumatic tools which are air driven or pneumatic tyres which means tyres inflated by air. As you can see, the word “pneumatic” originated from the Greek word “Pneuma” and means “breath” or “air.”
Strong’s Old Testament Hebrew dictionary definition for Spirit.
H7307 ruach, Pronounced roo'-akh. From H7306; wind; by resemblance breath, that is, a sensible (or even violent) exhalation; figuratively life, anger, unsubstantiality; by extension a region of the sky; by resemblance spirit, but only of a rational being (including its expression and functions): - air, anger, blast, breath, X cool, courage, mind, X quarter, X side, spirit ([-ual]), tempest, X vain, ([whirl-]) wind (-y).
Strong’s New Testament Greek dictionary definition for Spirit.
G4151 pneuma, Pronounced pnyoo'-mah. From G4154; a current of air, that is, breath (blast) or a breeze; by analogy or figuratively a spirit, that is, (human) the rational soul, (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc., or (superhuman) an angel, daemon, or (divine) God, Christ’s spirit, the Holy spirit: - ghost, life, spirit (-ual, -ually), mind. Compare G5590.
A person’s soul is just simply a living breathing creature. Have you heard the expression; I went to the park and there wasn’t a soul there? A soul just simply means a person and is who and what you are.
Strong’s Old Testament Hebrew dictionary definition for Soul.
H5315 nephesh, Pronounced neh'-fesh. From H5314; properly a breathing creature, that is, animal or (abstractly) vitality; used very widely in a literal, accommodated or figurative sense (bodily or mental).

In the Beginning

Genesis 2:7 God formed Adam into “a living soul.
Genesis 2:16-17 God warned that if Adam sinned, he would “surely die.
Genesis 3:4 The serpent said, “you will not surely die.
Genesis 3:19 Because of sin, man will return to dust.
Ecclesiastes 12:7 Death is creation of a living soul in reverse. We return to dust “and the spirit shall return unto God who gave it.
Job 27:3 The spirit of God does not live in our nose! This is referring to the breath of life from God.
Genesis 3:22-24 God did not want Adam and Eve after sin to take from “the tree of life, and eat, and live for ever.” So He drove them out of Paradise. Therefore no sinner will naturally “live forever” apart from Jesus Christ.
Genesis 5:5 After Adam lived 930 years, then “he died.

The Soul is Not Immortal

Job 4:17 The Bible calls man mortal.
Revelation 16:3 "Every living soul died in the sea." Souls can die.
Ezekiel 18:4 God said, “The soul that sins, it shall die.” Again, the soul can die!
Exodus 1:5Seventy souls” went to Egypt. Souls are people.
Acts 2:41Three thousand souls” were baptized. Again, souls are people.
1 Peter 3:20Eight souls were saved” in Noah’s day. Again, souls are people.
1 Timothy 6:16 God “only has immortality.” Man is not immortal.
2 Timothy 1:10Immortality” comes only “through the gospel.
Romans 2:7 Christians “seek for immortality.
1 Corinthians 15:53 At the end, “this mortal” shall “put on immortality.

Death is a Sleep

Job 14:12 The dead “shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep” until “the heavens be no more.”
Psalms 13:3Lest I sleep the sleep of death.
Daniel 12:2Many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake.
Acts 7:60 When Stephen died, “he fell asleep.
John 11:11-14Lazarus sleeps … Jesus spoke of his death.
1 Corinthians 11:30; 15:6, 18, 51 Paul said death was “sleep.
1 Thessalonians 4:13-16 Those “which sleep in Jesus” will be resurrected.

Do the dead haunt their house?

Job 7:10 The dead “shall return no more to his house, neither shall his place know him any more.

The Dead are Unconscious

Psalms 115:17The dead praise not the Lord, neither any that go down into silence.
Psalms 146:4 When a man dies, “in that very day his thoughts perish.
Ecclesiastes 9:5The dead know not anything.
Ecclesiastes 9:10There is no work... nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave.

Jesus Christ Taught the Resurrection of the Dead

Matthew 22:23, 29 Jesus rebuked those who said there was “no resurrection.
Matthew 22:31 Jesus taught “the resurrection of the dead.
Luke 14:14 The saints will “be recompensed at the resurrection of the just.
John 5:28-29All who are in their graves” will be resurrected at the second coming of Christ.
John 6:39, 40, 44, 54 All believers will rise “on the last day.
John 11:24 Martha said to Jesus, “I know that he [Lazarus] shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.

The Death and Resurrection of Jesus

Matthew 16:21 Jesus would “be killed, and be raised again on the third day.
1 Corinthians 15:3-4Christ died ... was buried ... he rose again.
Matthew 28:7 The angel said, “he is risen from the dead.
Revelation 1:18 Jesus “was dead,” but is now “alive for evermore.
Revelation 2:8 Jesus “was dead, and is alive.

Death and Resurrection in the Book of Acts

Acts 2:29 David is “dead and buried.” His body is still in the tomb.
Acts 2:34 David has not yet “ascended into the heavens.” He’s not in heaven yet.
Acts 9:36-41 Tabitha “was sick, and died ... Peter ... prayed; and turning to the body said ... arise ... she opened her eyes ... presented her alive.
Acts 13:36 David “fell on sleep and was laid unto his fathers and saw corruption.
Acts 24:15A resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the unjust.

All Believers will be Resurrected when Jesus Christ Returns

1 Thessalonians 4:16-18The Lord himself shall descend ... the dead ... shall rise ... to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
1 Corinthians 15:50-55 The saints cry out, “0 death, where is thy sting” when they are resurrected at the second coming of Jesus.
John 14:1-3 Jesus will take us to heaven when He “comes again.
1 Corinthians 15:12-23 Paul says there is a resurrection of both Christ and the dead, “but every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits afterward they that are Christ's at his coming.

We Must Beware of Satanic Deceptions

Matthew 24:4Take heed that no man deceive you.
2 Corinthians 11:14 Satan deceives as “an angel of light.
1 Timothy 4:1 We must beware of “doctrines of devils.
Genesis 3:4 The first doctrine the devil taught Eve was that if she sinned she would “not surely die”!
2 Corinthians 11:3 As “the serpent beguiled Eve,” so Satan continues to mislead even good people “through his subtlety.
Matthew 24:24 All can be deceived by the “great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.
Behold, the hour is coming when all who are in their graves will hear his voice, and come forth, they that have done good, to the resurrection of life, and they that have done evil, to the resurrection of damnation. ~~Jesus Christ (John 5:28-29)
So far it has been proven from the Bible that when a man dies, he is dead, asleep and unconscious in the grave until the resurrection when Jesus Christ comes again. Some will say, if this is true, then how do we explain other verses in the Word of God that seem to teach that either people or their souls go directly to heaven when they die? The following passages are often used to teach an “immediate flight to glory”, whereas, upon closer analysis, they really do not. Read them all carefully, and then don’t forget what Jesus and the rest of the Bible says.

The Thief on the Cross - Luke 23:42-43

When Jesus was dying on the cross the crucified thief right next to Him said, “Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom.” First of all, the thief’s question looked forward to the Second Coming, not the moment of death. The interpretation of Jesus’ response depends upon where you place a tiny particle called a “comma.” The fact is, commas are not inspired, but were added over a thousand years later along with chapters and verses. Did Jesus Christ say, “I say to you, today you will be with Me in paradise” or, “I say to you today, you will be with Me in paradise” (at the Second Coming)? Here is one translation that put the comma in the place that lines up with all other scripture.
Luke 23:43 TS98 “And Jesus said to him, ‘Truly, I say to you today, you shall be with Me in Paradise.
Here is further proof that punctuation is not inspired. Acts 19:12 KJV “So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.” In this verse we see the diseases departed from the sick handkerchiefs or aprons. The comma should have been placed after the word “sick”. There are many such examples through even the King James Bible as well as other translations.
Let’s look at just one more that proves beyond all doubt that punctuation is not inspired by God. This following example involves chapters, verses as well as a comma. Matthew 28:1 reads, “In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
The end of the Sabbath which is sunset and dawn are twelve hours apart, so why the apparent contradiction in the above verse? The answer is found in the translation of this passage. By reorganizing the last verse of Matthew 27 and the first verse of Matthew 28, the apparent ambiguity completely disappears. Matthew 27:62-66.
In Matthew 27:62, a request for a guard on the tomb was made on the Sabbath (the day after the preparation) and that the request was for a guard until the third day. By simply moving the text “in the end of the Sabbath,” from the beginning of Matthew 28:1 to the end of Matthew 27:66, which is where it should have been placed when punctuation and chapters and verse were added, we would have the following.
Matthew 27:66 “So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch in the end of the sabbath.
Matthew 28:1 “As it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
It was the watch guarding the tomb that began at the end of the Sabbath. Since Jesus was to rise the third day, the Roman guards were put in place immediately at the end of the Sabbath because they anticipated that the body of Jesus would be stolen by the Jews sometime on Sunday.
Four reasons why the comma is wrongly placed in Luke 23:43
1.    Jesus did not go to Paradise that day. He went to the tomb.
2.    Crucifixion is very cruel and it normally takes several days to die and so the thief did not die that day which is why they broke his legs. John 19:31-33 NIV “Now it was the day of Preparation, and the next day was to be a special Sabbath. Because the Jews did not want the bodies left on the crosses during the Sabbath, they asked Pilate to have the legs broken and the bodies taken down. 32 The soldiers therefore came and broke the legs of the first man who had been crucified with Jesus, and then those of the other. 33 But when they came to Jesus and found that he was already dead, they did not break his legs.
3.    Right after His resurrection on Sunday morning, Jesus said to Mary, “I have not yet ascended to My Father.” John 20:17. Thus on Sunday, Jesus had not yet ascended to Paradise. “Paradise” is in heaven where God and “the tree of life” are. Revelation 2:7 “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God.” Revelation 22:1-2 “And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. 2 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations.
4.    Jesus would not contradict Himself or the rest of the Bible. He said previously that believers go to Heaven “on the last day” when He “comes again.John 6:39, 40, 44, 54; 14:1-3.

What about Moses and Elijah? Luke 9:27-36

On the mount of transfiguration, “two men ... Moses and Elias ... appeared in glory.” These where not spirits or disembodied souls, but “two men.” Elijah never died. He was translated without seeing death. 2 Kings 2:11. Moses “died” and was “buried.Deuteronomy 34:5-6. Yet the book of Jude reveals that Michael came from heaven and, “contending with the devil he disputed about the body of Moses.Jude 1:9. Moses was also raised, that’s why the devil protested. Then Michael said, “the Lord rebuke thee.” Hence it was a living, resurrected Moses and a living, translated Elijah that appeared on the mount. Immediately prior to this appearance, Jesus told his disciples that they would soon “see the kingdom of God.” Luke 9:27. On the mount they saw God’s kingdom in miniature. Jesus was there, so was Moses (representing all resurrected saints), and Elijah (representing all translated saints at the Second Coming). Both groups are described in 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17.

Absent from the Body, Present with the Lord

Paul longed “to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord.” 2 Corinthians 5:8. The question is, would this transition take place at the moment of death, or at the Second Coming? Paul clarified in verse 4 that it would occur when “mortality” is “swallowed up by life” (verse 4). When is this? In his previous letter to the Corinthians, Paul wrote that “mortality” would be “swallowed up” when the resurrection of believers occurs at the end of the world. “In a moment ... at the last trump ... the dead shall be raised ... this mortal must put on immortality ... then ... Death is swallowed up in victory.1 Corinthians 15:50-55. Thus Paul expected “to be present with the Lord” at the Second Coming. He later wrote, “The Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout ... the dead in Christ shall rise ... so shall we ever be with the Lord.l Thessalonians 4:16-17. Jesus said we will be with Him when He “comes again.John 14:1-3. Because death is like sleep, it will seem like barely a moment until we are “present with the Lord.

Souls under the Altar - Revelation 6:9-11

During the “fifth seal,” John “saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of God, and for the testimony which they held: And they cried with a loud voice, saying, How long, O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood.” This scene is symbolic, representing the martyrs who died for their steadfast faith in Jesus Christ. God said to Cain after he murdered his brother Abel, “What have you done? The voice of your brother’s blood cries unto me from the ground.” Genesis 4:10. These words parallel what John saw in Revelation 6. The blood of Abel did not literally cry out from the ground. Neither are there actual souls underneath a real altar in heaven. The “souls under the altar” scene occurs right after “the fourth seal” scene. There “Hell” is seen following “a pale horse” ridden by “Death.” Revelation 6:7-8. Again, this is obviously symbolic and refers to those martyred for their faith and whose deaths cry out to God for just retribution. Those slain are represented as being told to “wait” for God’s judgment and their future reward at the second coming of Jesus Christ.

The Rich Man and Lazarus - Luke 16:19-31

Believe it or not, this is the ONLY place in the entire New Testament that suggests that a lost soul goes into a fiery hell immediately at death. This idea is not taught anywhere else - not by Matthew, Mark, John, James, Peter or Paul.
Jesus often told parables. While containing many practical lessons, parables are not meant to be taken literally. Here are 9 reasons why the story of the Rich Man and Lazarus is definitely a parable:
1.     Jesus often began his parables in the book of Luke with the phrase, “a certain...” See Luke 12:16; 13:6; 14:16; 15:11; 16:1; 19:11-12; 20:9 (KJV).
2.    A man cannot literally enter into “the bosom” or chest of Abraham.
3.    It is impossible for anyone who is literally burning in fire to carry on a normal conversation.
4.    Can those in heaven and hell talk to each other?
5.    The rich man was represented as being “bodily” in hell, with eyes, a mouth, a tongue, etc. This is obviously symbolic. If the rich man’s grave was dug up, wouldn’t his body be there? Of course.
6.    A real man burning in fire would not ask for a little water to cool his tongue. (He would ask for the fire brigade!)
7.    Jesus Christ did not interpret every parable He told. Yet He did interpret the parable of the wheat and the weeds in Matthew 13. In His interpretation of this parable, Jesus said plainly that hell-fire occurs at the end, rather than at death. Read Matthew 13:40.
8.    Consciousness at death contradicts the rest of the Bible. Ecclesiastes 9:5, 10; Psalms 6:5; 115:17; 146:4; etc.
9.    2 Peter 2:9 says that the lost will not be punished until “the day of judgment” which occurs at the end of the 1000 years (see Revelation 20:11-15).
The purpose of this parable was to teach the greedy Pharisees that contrary to their present opinions, the rich are not necessarily blessed and the poor cursed (16:14, 22-23), that a man’s destiny is fixed at death (16:26), that speaking against Him with their “tongues” would result in their going into hell-fire (16:4), and that if they would not believe Moses and the prophets, a resurrection would not convince them (16:29, 31). Thus Jesus declared that we must believe Moses and the prophets. Nowhere in the writings of “Moses and the prophets” do people instantly go to heaven or into hell-fire at death. Why did Jesus use the name Lazarus? Because this parable was also a prophecy. At the end of His life Jesus would resurrect a real person named Lazarus, yet this miracle would still not convince the Pharisees that He was the Messiah. John 11:1-53.
Note: We should interpret parables in the light of the rest of the Bible, rather than the rest of the Bible in the light of one parable.

Saul, Samuel and the witch of Endor - 1 Samuel 28:5-14

Did King Saul really speak to Samuel after his death? Do the whole host of scriptures that clearly state the dead sleep until the second coming of Christ contradict this passage? Definitely not! In 1 Samuel chapter 28 we find Saul afraid of the host of Philistines and so enquiring after the Lord for help. But the Lord would not answer Saul so he went to the witch of Endor to see if he could contact Samuel from the grave and have him ask God how he could gain victory over the Philistines.
Saul of course sinned greatly by inquiring of an evil spirit in place of the Lord. If Samuel had actually gone to heaven, Satan would certainly not have been given permission to bring him down in response to the incantations of a wicked woman. The figure that appeared to the witch had to be an impersonation of Samuel by a demon or even Satan himself. If Satan can appear as an angel of light (2 Corinthians 11:14), he can certainly appear as the prophet Samuel. Note in verse 11 that Samuel was supposedly brought up from below. Heretical but popular theology says that righteous people such as Samuel would come down from heaven, but pagan ideas assume that the dead are below ground. This popular pagan idea about death had obviously crept into the beliefs of God’s people well before the time of Christ. See the story of the rich man and Lazarus earlier and John chapter 11 for example.
This witch of Endor was known for having a familiar spirit but what is a familiar spirit? It is certainly not an angel of God because of His strong condemnation against consulting with them. A familiar spirit is a demonic spirit (fallen angel) that is in league with Satan. This is what the woman at Endor had. She had communication with a demon that was quite capable of impersonating Samuel. It was not Samuel who appeared but a demon masquerading as Samuel. Note in verse 12 that the first thing the demon did was expose Saul’s masquerade to the witch. Note also that Saul did not actually see anything himself and had to ask what she saw. The witch replied that she saw gods ascending out of the earth and an old man covered with a mantle. What were these so called gods ascending out of the earth with Samuel? More demons! Saul assumed it was Samuel he communicated with based only on what the witch said. Since the witch said she saw Samuel coming up from out of the earth (not down from heaven), King Saul was putting his trust completely in a spirit medium, a necromancer, a witch, against the expressed will of God. So the conversation that followed was not between Saul and Samuel, but between Saul and a witch with a familiar (demonic) spirit.
So with all these facts in mind and understanding what the Word teaches about the state of the dead and the circumstances of Saul’s relationship with God at the time, we know that it could not have been Samuel raised from the dead but a fallen angel. The fact that Saul even attempted this séance with a witch or spirit medium was an abomination and rebellion against God of which Saul paid for with his life.
1 Chronicles 10:13-14 “So Saul died for his transgression which he committed against the LORD, even against the word of the LORD, which he kept not, and also for asking counsel of one that had a familiar spirit, to enquire of it; 14 And enquired not of the LORD: therefore he slew him, and turned the kingdom unto David the son of Jesse.”
The italicized words in verse 13 are added by the translator and are not in the original Hebrew text. So if we translate 1 Chronicles 10:13 verbatim, it actually reads as follows:
1 Chronicles 10:13 “So Saul died for his transgression which he committed against the LORD, even against the word of the LORD, which he kept not, and also for asking of a familiar spirit, to enquire;”
So this verse also actually states that Saul communicated with a demonic spirit and not the prophet Samuel! One must not base their theology on what they think one scripture shows when several black and white scriptures clearly say otherwise.

Out of Body Experiences

Some will say, but what about all those out of body experiences you hear about? Firstly, when a person’s heart stops beating they are not actually dead yet but their body is being deprived of oxygen. It has been scientifically proven that when the body is deprived of oxygen that it can start to hallucinate and or have dreams which will probably be based on one’s own beliefs. In one experiment Dr. Ladislas Meduna administered 30% Carbon Dioxide and 70% Oxygen to a subject. Afterwards the subject stated, “I felt as though I was looking at myself, as though I was way out there in space…I felt sort of separated.” There have also been many other experiments done that have made the person feel as though they were having an out of body experience. One cannot base their theology on what one claims to have experienced. The word of God is very clear and is totally trustworthy. One cannot go by what they think they have seen or felt. Paul says in 2 Corinthians 5:7 “For we walk by faith, not by sight:

Conclusion

Does it really matter if we know what happens when we die? Most definitely! The Bible says that people who misunderstand the subject of death will almost assuredly be deceived by the Devil on other issues including the final Battle of Armageddon. Revelation 16:14 says, “For they are the spirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of God Almighty.” We must understand what the Bible really says happens when a person dies and what is the truth about death. David declares that man is not conscious in death. “His breath goeth forth, he returneth to his earth; in that very day his thoughts perish.” Psalm 146:4. Solomon has the same testimony, “The living know that they shall die: but the dead know not anything.” “Their love, and their hatred, and their envy, is now perished; neither have they any more a portion forever in anything that is done under the sun.” “There is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest.” Ecclesiastes 9:5-6, 10.
Jesus said that He would go and prepare a place for us so when comes again we can be with Him where He is now. Obviously the dead cannot possibly be with Him there now according to the words of Jesus. John 14:2-3 says, “In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you.
 3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there you may be also.” So this is what happens when we die from the Word of God and by no man’s interpretation. This leaves only one conclusion to those who believe they have spoken to loved ones in séances etc. Since the dead sleep until the second coming of Christ, theses manifestations have to be demons masquerading as our loved ones to deceive us. As for Purgatory, it is found nowhere in the Bible and was manufactured by the Papacy as a means of extorting money from people through the dark ages. (No offence intended to the many wonderful people in the Roman Catholic Church) Truth is truth and this is the truth about what happens when we die. As there is no consciousness of time in sleep, the moment we close our eyes we will see Jesus coming in the clouds of Angels.

Summary using Scriptures

Here are just some of the Old Testament scriptures that could be quoted to prove what happens when we die.
Ecclesiastes 9:5 “For the living know that they shall die: but the dead know not any thing, neither have they any more a reward; for the memory of them is forgotten.”
Ecclesiastes 9:10 “Whatsoever your hand findeth to do, do it with your might; for there is no work, nor device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither you goest.”
Job 14:12 “So man lieth down, and riseth not: till the heavens be no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep.”
Psalms 13:3 “Consider and hear me, O LORD my God: lighten mine eyes, lest I sleep the sleep of death;”
If I was in heaven, I most definitely would be praising the Lord. How about you?
Psalms 115:17The dead praise not the LORD, neither any that go down into silence.”
Daniel 12:2 “And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt.”
Below are most of the New Testament scriptures that can be quoted that proves what happens when we die.
Luke 23:42-43 “And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when you comest into your kingdom. 43 And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, To day[,] shall you be with me in paradise.”
Punctuation, chapter and verses were added when the Bible was translated and the above verse has to be wrongly punctuated to be consistent with ALL other scripture. The following translation of the same verse done by “The Scriptures 1998, Copyright by the Institute for Scripture Research” has been correctly punctuated.
Luke 23:43 TS98 “And Jesus said to him, “Truly, I say to you today, you shall be with Me in Paradise.”
The following three verses prove that Jesus had not yet gone to His Father in Paradise on the Sunday let alone on the Friday.
John 20:17 “Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.”
Revelation 2:7 “He that has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; To him that overcometh will I give to eat of the TREE OF LIFE, which is in the midst of the PARADISE of God.”
Revelation 22:1-3 “And he showed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of GOD and of the Lamb. 2 In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the TREE OF LIFE, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. 3 And there shall be no more curse: but the throne of God and of the Lamb shall be in it; and his servants shall serve him:”
Here is further evidence that punctuation is not inspired.
Acts 19:12 KJV “So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.”
In the above verse we see the diseases departed from the sick handkerchiefs or aprons. The comma should have been placed after the word “sick.” There are many such examples throughout the King James Bible as well as other translations.
John 5:28-29 “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, 29 And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil, unto the resurrection of damnation.”
John 6:39 “And this is the Father's will which has sent me, that of all which he has given me I should lose nothing, but should raise it up again at the last day.”
John 6:40 “And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting life: and I will raise him up at the last day.”
John 6:44 “No man can come to me, except the Father which has sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.”
One more time just for good measure.
John 6:54 “Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, has eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.”
John 11:11-14 “These things said he: and after that he saith unto them, Our friend Lazarus sleepeth; but I go, that I may awake him out of sleep. 12 Then said his disciples, Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well. 13 Howbeit Jesus spoke of his death: but they thought that he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep. 14 Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.
Martha understood this as well as she said to Jesus that if He had been there earlier that Lazarus would not have died.
John 11:24 “Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last day.”
John 14:1-3 “Let not your heart be troubled: you believe in God, believe also in me. 2 In my Father's house are many mansions: if it were not so, I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. 3 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I am, there you may be also.”
Acts 2:29 “Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day.”
Acts 2:34 “For David is not ascended into the heavens: but he saith himself, The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit you on my right hand,”
This is what Stephen said as he died when he was stoned. It was obviously well known in those days that death was referred to as a sleep.
Acts 7:60 “And he kneeled down, and cried with a loud voice, Lord, lay not this sin to their charge. And when he had said this, he fell asleep.”
Acts 24:15 “And have hope toward God, which they themselves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and unjust.“
1 Corinthians 15:6 “After that, he was seen of above five hundred brethren at once; of whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are fallen asleep.”
While still speaking of the resurrection of the dead, Paul shows quite clearly the truth of what happens when we die. Paul says in verses 17 and 18, that if Christ did not rise from the dead then all those that are fallen asleep (dead) have also totally perished. He also says that Christ was the firstfruits, that is, the first to be risen from the dead and afterwards, those at His second coming will be resurrected (verse 23).
1 Corinthians 15:12-23 “Now if Christ be preached that he rose from the dead, how say some among you that there is no resurrection of the dead? 13 But if there be no resurrection of the dead, then is Christ not risen: 14 And if Christ be not risen, then is our preaching vain, and your faith is also vain. 15 Yes, and we are found false witnesses of God; because we have testified of God that he raised up Christ: whom he raised not up, if so be that the dead rise not. 16 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised: 17 And if Christ be not raised, your faith is vain; you are yet in your sins. 18 Then they also which are fallen asleep in Christ are perished. 19 If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable. 20 But now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the firstfruits of them that slept. 21 For since by man came death, by man came also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But every man in his own order: Christ the firstfruits; afterward they that are Christ's at his coming.”
1 Corinthians 15:51-54 “Behold, I show you a mystery; We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, 52 In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump: for the trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. 53 For this corruptible must put on incorruption, and this mortal must put on immortality. 54 So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption, and this mortal shall have put on immortality, then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written, Death is swallowed up in victory.”
1 Thessalonians 4:15-17 “For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. 16 For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: 17 Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.”

 

 

 

 

Chapter 6



FALSE TEACHERS AND TEACHINGS
Passage Scripture
2 Peter 2:1 “But there were false prophets also among the people, even as there shall be false teachers among you, who privily shall bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction.”
Wise Words
“Big men and big personalities make mistakes and admit them. It is the little man who is afraid to admit he has been wrong”- Dr. Maxwell Maltz
Introduction
How does one recognize false teachers and teachings from Biblical teachers and teachings? While some may fall under the category of false teachers, others may teach certain doctrines which are false or that are not in accordance with the Word of God while most of what they teach is in line with Scripture. Some teachers whose teachings are analysed in respect to what the Bible teaches when all related scriptures line up perfectly, may prove to be fine teachers overall, but where they depart from Scripture, it is only prudent and wise that we as believers recognize these discrepancies and affirm only the truth that is in full agreement with God's inspired Word. The best way is as follows:
Now the Bereans were of more noble character than the Thessalonians, for they received the message with great eagerness and examined the Scriptures every day to see if what Paul said was true.” Acts 17:11 NIV
It is also quite possible that those who analyse the teachings of others may themselves have unbiblical teachings or perspectives or end up “nitpicking” over non essentials and going far beyond reason in their critiques. Some critics may have a very narrow, legalistic, or extreme fundamentalist perspective and seem to have little understanding of unity in the Body of Christ. And some write disparagingly of nearly all teachers over simple disagreements needlessly where much more important and major doctrinal issues are at stake. This is certainly unnecessary and not honouring to God.
Our hope is that those who read this document will find balance in how they evaluate which teachers they listen to and learn from. Some teachers need to be carefully filtered while others should be avoided altogether, and other teachers can of course be trusted almost implicitly. By grounding yourself in the unchanging Word of God and considering it your final authority in all matters of faith and practice, you will have a greater ability to distinguish between true and false teachings and avoid deception. Until we reach heaven, however, none of us will be able to completely define all truth or perfectly interpret all Scripture, but we can be as the Bereans and search the Scriptures daily to see if what we hear is true, or not!
As Paul told Timothy in 2 Timothy 4:2-4, “Preach the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all longsuffering and doctrine. 3 For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; 4 And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables.
Our goal as followers of Christ should be to always seek after truth with the discernment to recognize and beware of deceptive, unbiblical teachings (many of which are harmful or even heretical), while also striving for unity in love among believers, whenever possible. Sometimes for the sake of love and unity we may have to agree to disagree.
There is no doubt that discernment itself is a very controversial issue. Many of those whose teachings or behaviours are “judged,” even according to Scripture, condemn their accusers and despise their criticism. Some criticism is indeed divisive and unnecessary (some is even bitter or mean spirited), but in case you tend to think that those who would dare to judge or criticize apparently unscriptural teachings would be much better off just preaching the Gospel and minding their own business, consider this: What if manufacturers had no quality control departments, how would the products eventually end up? What if police departments had no internal affairs divisions, how much more would police corruption increase? What if the taxman never audited anyone, how many people would pay their taxes? If we know the false teaching will lead to hell fire beyond all doubt, do we just sit back and do nothing? Within the Body of Christ, it seems very reasonable to believe that God has intentionally called certain ones in His Body to focus on keeping His message pure.
The simple truth is that if no one ever held preachers accountable for what they teach, false doctrines would abound much more than they already do. If small errors in doctrine are left unaddressed, they will only grow worse and worse over time. So discernment ministries are a good and necessary part of the Body of Christ, as imperfect as they may be. False teachings must be exposed and the cancer of deception in the Church must be treated, even if it is unpopular and often painful.
Perhaps as you begin to understand and recognize common false teachings in the Church, you can become involved in solving the problem by writing letters (in love) to those you hear making the errors. Some do it for financial gain and will only ignore or reject any efforts to admonish them and will probably even criticize you in the process. Others who are truly seeking after God may eventually see their errors and correct them. Either way, it is the responsibility of all of us in the Body of Christ to keep our leaders accountable to Scripture and to do our best to ensure that God's sheep are not led astray by unworthy or unbiblical under shepherds, especially for the sake of future generations! Now more than ever, Satan is spreading false doctrine and false prophecy to lead as many from the kingdom as possible in the end.
Tips on understanding the Word to avoid being deceived by false teachers and teachings
There are bound to be those who will both agree and disagree with various points below as you would expect when one has believed a certain doctrine for a long time as it often becomes a way of life or what one would call a mindset. So we must try and keep an open mind while desiring in our heart the real truth of God’s Word as much as the air we breathe. When we truly love God with all our heart, might and soul, this should be a natural occurrence. The other thing we must never do is to underestimate the enemy to perpetuate false teachings. The following is one of my favourite quotes when it comes to remembering how true it is that what is popular is not always truth and what is truth is not always popular.
A lie can travel halfway around the world, while truth puts on its shoes.” -- Mark Twain (1835-1910).
The enemy has had literally thousands of years of practice when it comes to deception and making changes from the original doctrine taught by the early Church by slowly and subtly introducing false teachers and teachings over time periods of even hundreds of years. Satan knows the Bible and Prophecy better than all of us and has a very good idea of where we are in history and what it is he needs to achieve at any given time on the Biblical time scale.
To give one such example, all the early Protestants that departed from the Catholic Church and started many of the mainstream Churches we still have today knew what the Bible taught in regards to who was the antichrist power and yet this truth has been lost by every one of these Churches today. How did this happen? It did not happen overnight and the enemy knew he had plenty of time to achieve his goal by just slowly and subtly pulling the truth from these Churches one piece at a time.
Many false teachers and teachings unfortunately do arise also from those who just choose to see what they want to see or who are motivated by money and or power. But there are those who are also just too trusting of their colleagues. One of the enemy’s favourites is to have one teacher hear a particular doctrine taught by one of their colleagues or someone they trust who has their doctrine wrong, but in trusting this person takes on board their teaching and the false teaching continues to be perpetuated helped along by Satan and his demons by the same process. This may sound a little hard to believe but you would be surprised how history shows that many false doctrines have been spread by this method.
Some false teachings are obviously not intentional and many do not realize that the original Greek never had punctuation, chapters or verses. These were all added at a later stage and there is more than ample evidence to prove that punctuation was not divinely inspired and an area that we need to be very careful. To give one such example, consider the placement of the comma in each of the following translations. Speaking of the thief on the cross, the King James says that the thief will be with Jesus in paradise on that very day, while “The Scriptures 1998” © Institute for Scripture Research says that Jesus is telling the thief at that moment that he will be with him in paradise but not on that actual day.
Luke 23:43 KJV “And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, To day shall you be with me in paradise.
Luke 23:43 TS98 “And Jesus said to him, Truly, I say to you today, you shall be with Me in Paradise.
Which punctuation is correct? Without going into all the tens of scriptures that would show which one would make these many other passages contradictory, consider for the moment just this one verse.
John 20:17 “Jesus saith unto her, Touch me not; for I am not yet ascended to my Father: but go to my brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to my God, and your God.
Jesus had not yet ascended to the Father on Sunday, hence there was no way he could have been with the thief in paradise on the Friday. Jesus rested in the tomb on Friday. The TS98 translation placed the comma in the correct position. The KJV Bible has many such punctuation errors and here is one more example of a misplaced comma.
Acts 19:12 KJV “So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.
According to the punctuation of this verse, we see the diseases departed from the sick handkerchiefs or aprons. The comma should have been placed after the word “sick.” There are many such examples even through the King James Bible as well as other translations that prove that punctuation is not God breathed or inspired and only a thorough study of the Word and comparing scripture with scripture will reveal what is truly correct from the false teachings.
To give an even more elaborate example, here is one where the wrong text was placed in the wrong chapter and verse as well as a misplaced comma, and has caused a lot of confusion with many people including false teachings on the day Jesus was crucified. First, let’s look at Marks account of the same event.
Mark 16:9 “Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week, he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom he had cast seven devils.
In Matthews account we have two descriptive phrases describing this time period and the extra phrase is not found in Mark 16:9 which says “In the end of the sabbath.” The other problem is that these two time periods contradict each other.
Matthew 28:1 says, “In the end of the sabbath, as it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
The end of the Sabbath which is sunset and dawn are twelve hours apart, so why the apparent contradiction in the above verse? The answer is found in the translation of this passage. By reorganizing the last verse of Matthew 27 and the first verse of Matthew 28, the apparent ambiguity completely disappears. See Matthew 27:62-66.
In Matthew 27:62, a request for a guard on the tomb was made on the Sabbath (the day after the preparation) and that the request was for a guard until the third day. By simply moving the text “in the end of the Sabbath,” from the beginning of Matthew 28:1 to the end of the previous chapter and verse in Matthew 27:66, which is where it should have been placed when punctuation and chapters and verses were added, we would have the following.
Matthew 27:66 “So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and setting a watch in the end of the sabbath.
Matthew 28:1 “As it began to dawn toward the first day of the week, came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre.
Matthew’s account now matches Mark’s account and there is no longer any contradiction. It was the watch guarding the tomb that began at the end of the Sabbath. Since Jesus was to rise the third day, the Roman guards were put in place immediately at the end of the Sabbath because they anticipated that the body of Jesus would be stolen by the Jews sometime on Sunday. Is it any wonder such translations result in so many false teachings?
Almost every Bible translation I have looked at has mistranslated this verse or modified it to try and get around the contradiction. How many Pastors or people that I have asked knew about this? None! What does this tell us? We cannot always rely on what even our Pastors teach us and we must always study the Word diligently like the Bereans and never take it for granted that what we have been taught all our life is correct and we always need to beware of false teachers and teachings.
Which of the following two verses are correct in regards to hell fire? One says they are devoured and the other says they burn for ever and ever. You will note also that they are consecutive verses, which makes it even more interesting.
Revelation 20:9 “And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.
Revelation 20:10 “And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.
In this case verse nine describes the literal event and contains no symbolism while the second verse is symbolic. Is this enough to give us the true from the false? It helps but by comparing scripture with scripture and looking for other passages that relate to this event, we find there is more that reveals beyond doubt the answer to our question.
So again, what does this tell us? You cannot base your theology on one verse and one needs to study the Word of God as a whole looking at all related passages to find the real truth. If the one grey verse cannot be lined up with the several black and white scriptures, then we need to base our findings on the several black and white verses and not the one grey verse. There are many false teachers and teachings on this very difficult topic that so many see what they want to see.

The False Teachings from Missing Words

Translating New Testament Greek and Old Testament Hebrew is sometimes a very challenging task that results in many false teachings. The original text is often written in such a way that words which were obviously implied from elsewhere in scripture are often left out. When the translators encounter this situation they have to establish what the missing words are and supply what they believe to be correct, and sometimes words are added to make things read more fluently. There are also many passages in the Bible that have missing words which are not obvious at the time of translating that do not make the scripture incorrect but can make it appear to contradict other scripture or result in false teachers and teachings.
When words have been added that were not in the original text, the King James and the New King James Version show these words in italics so that the reader can see the word has no equivalent in Hebrew or Greek. Do not use Bibles that do not do this or at least do not use them for serious study and understanding of the Word as this leaves the door wide open for more false teachings. Whenever you see italics have been added and there is uncertainty about the verse, the truth seeker should always do further research to avoid coming up with a result that causes even more false teachings.
Here is an example of missing words that would not necessarily be obvious at the time of translation without comparing scripture with scripture. Did Jesus prophesy that the cock would crow once or twice before Peter denied him thrice?
Matthew 26:34 “Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this night, before the cock crow, thou shalt deny me thrice.
Luke 22:34 “And He [Jesus] said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.
John 13:38 “Jesus answered him, Wilt thou lay down thy life for my sake? Verily, verily, I say unto thee, The cock shall not crow, till thou hast denied me thrice.
Mark 14:30 “And Jesus saith unto him, Verily I say unto thee, That this day, even in this night, before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice.
Mark 14:67-72 “And when she saw Peter warming himself, she looked upon him, and said, And you also were with Jesus of Nazareth. 68 But he denied, saying, I know not, neither understand I what you sayest. And he went out into the porch; and the cock crew. 69 And a maid saw him again, and began to say to them that stood by, This is one of them. 70 And he denied it again. And a little after, they that stood by said again to Peter, Surely you are one of them: for you are a Galilaean, and your speech agreeth thereto. 71 But he began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not this man of whom you speak. 72 And the second time the cock crew. And Peter called to mind the word that Jesus said unto him, Before the cock crow twice, you shall deny me thrice. And when he thought thereon, he wept.
Three of the recorded passages indicate the cock crowing only once (Matthew 26:34; Luke 22:34 and John 13:38), compared to one saying that the cock would crow twice (Mark 14:30). Later in Mark chapter 14 we have three witnesses saying that the cock crowed twice (Mark 14:30; 14:68 and 14:72). When we examine these scriptures together, it seems clear that Mark has put in more detail than the others showing that the cock crowed after Peter’s first denial (Mark 14:68), and that it crowed a second time after his third denial (Mark 14:72). So does this make the other scriptures incorrect? Not at all. Simply the word “twice” is missing from each of them, and they should read as follows:
Matthew 26:34 “before the cock crow twice, thou shalt deny me thrice.
Luke 22:34 “the cock shall not crow twice this day, before thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.
John 13:38 “The cock shall not crow twice, till thou hast denied me thrice.
This is another example of not relying on one passage alone but on all given and related accounts of the event involved. If Mark’s account alone had been missed out, the truth would not have been obtained from the other three accounts would it? Not exactly an issue that false teachings are likely to arise from but shows the need to compare all scripture.
The following example should be considered an important one where the correct verb has been left out by almost every single Bible translation. Have you ever heard that the law was only until John the Baptist quoting Luke 16:16?
Luke 16:16 KJV “The law and the prophets were until John: since that time the kingdom of God is preached…
Because of the phrase “The law and the prophets were until John:” some false teachers have preached that the law was no longer binding after John the Baptist died. The truth seeking preacher would know this translation totally contradicts the words of Jesus to begin with and many other passages. Here are just two passages that would contradict.
Matthew 5:17-19 “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfil. 18 For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled. 19 Whosoever therefore shall break one of these least Commandments, and shall teach men so, he shall be called the least in the kingdom of heaven: but whosoever shall do and teach them, the same shall be called great in the kingdom of heaven.
Matthew 19:17 “And he said unto him, Why callest you me good? there is none good but one, that is, God: but if you will enter into life, keep the Commandments.
Since Jesus said, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets:” and “Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my words shall not pass away.” Matthew 24:35, this can only be called false teaching when one says that the law passed away with John the Baptist. So what did Jesus mean by, “The law and the prophets were until John:” Luke 16:16?
If you are using the KJV or NKJV Bible you will note that the word “were” is in italics, which means that there is was no word for it in the Greek. The literal translation would be, “The law and the prophets until John.” The translators knew there was a verb missing, which is quite common in Greek, and almost all translations added in the verb “were.” However, if they had looked for parallel scriptures to establish what the missing word was, and is what they should have done, they would have found the verse in Matthew 11:13 which says “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John.” Matthew recorded the verb “prophesied” which Luke missed out. So what this verse says is that the law and the prophets prophesied until John, because they all prophesied about Jesus, who began his ministry in the days of John the Baptist.
They prophesied where he would be born (Micah 5:2), that he would be born of a virgin (Isaiah 7:14), when he would be born (Daniel 9:25), how he would die (Isaiah 53), and many other details of his life, and that is all this scripture that Luke 16:16 is saying. It has nothing at all to do with the law being abolished after John the Baptist.
The following is another simple example of find the missing word. In 1 Corinthians 13:3, who do we feed?
1 Corinthians 13:3 “And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.”
In this verse the words “the poor” are missing from the original text and it is obvious that something is missing so the extra words have been supplied by the translators. How do we know then that this is the correct interpretation? Again, the answer is found elsewhere in the scripture:
Proverbs 28:27 “He that giveth unto the poor shall not lack:
Matthew 19:21 “go and sell that you have, and give to the poor,
Mark 10:21 “sell whatsoever you have, and give to the poor,
Luke 18:22 “sell all that you have, and distribute unto the poor,
2 Corinthians 9:9 “He has dispersed abroad, he has given to the poor:
Here we can conclude that the translators found the correct words to insert so that the meaning is consistent with other scripture. One can see that it is scriptural to sell goods and give to the poor, and this is exactly what this verse is saying.
The following is another common example of a missing word on James the “son” of Zebedee.
Matthew 10:2 “Now the names of the twelve apostles are these; The first, Simon, who is called Peter, and Andrew his brother; James the son of Zebedee, and John his brother;”
The literal Greek reads, “James the … of Zebedee,” The word “son” is missing. How do we know the word “son” is correct and not “brother” or “nephew” etc? We know simply because it is revealed elsewhere in scripture. Here are two verses.
Mark 10:35 “James and John, the sons of Zebedee,
Luke 5:10 “James, and John, the sons of Zebedee,
When we come to a scripture which has had a word (or words) inserted to make it read sensibly, we need to always check that the correct word has been used. We cannot insert any word that we think fits without solid scriptural support. I cannot emphasize enough as to how many wrong teachings have arisen because people take for granted what they read in their translation as if it cannot be in error. There are no errors in the original Greek but there are in the translations.
Here is one final example of missing words where the Paul figured that for Christians who study the Word diligently like the Bereans would automatically know what he was referring to and was something the early Church would have never misunderstood as it was so well known and understood by all. Today however, we are losing track of some of the important basics that help us identify between laws that causes so much misunderstanding with the Ten Commandments especially. What spirit would be behind these false teachers and teachings in these final days of Earths history?
Which of these following translations is most accurate and which verse has a word missing, and what word is it that would have previously been obvious to all in the early Church or those who know their Old Testament especially, really well?
Colossians 2:16 KJV “Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days:
Colossians 2:16 NKJV “So let no one judge you in food or in drink, or regarding a festival or a new moon or sabbaths,
The first thing to establish here is what Paul is referring to. If we back up to verse 14, there is no chance for error if one checks the original Greek and a clear translation helps greatly of which there are not many as so many did not understand what Paul was referring to. The translators of the KJV Bible apparently understood in this case.
Colossians 2:14 KJV “Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way, nailing it to his cross;
The Greek word for “ordinances” in Colossians 2:14 is “dogma”, pronounced “dog'-mah” and the Strong's definition is “a law (civil, ceremonial or ecclesiastical): - decree, ordinance.” Strong's dictionary states this is a law and that this law is ceremonial which is also called the “Ordinances,” the “Book of the Law,” the “Mosaic Law” and the “Law of Moses” etc. The Thayer dictionary is more direct and says the “Law of Moses” outright. Thayer Definition: “The rules and requirements of the Law of Moses; carrying a suggestion of severity and of threatened judgment.
So now that we know that Paul was referring to the ordinances, which is the Law of Moses etc, we can establish what this law entailed and which translation is most correct. There is an enormous amount of scripture that covers this topic that is primarily in the Old Testament but would be too lengthy, so we are going to use just one clear verse that is a perfect parallel of Colossians 2:16, and is probably where Paul was quoting from when he wrote his letter to the Colossians.
Ezekiel 45:17 “And it shall be the prince's part to give burnt offerings, and meat offerings, and drink offerings, in the feasts, and in the new moons, and in the sabbaths, in all solemnities of the house of Israel: he shall prepare the sin offering, and the meat offering, and the burnt offering, and the peace offerings, to make reconciliation for the house of Israel.
The ceremonial law or ordinances with its sacrificial system pointed the people to the coming of Christ. Every time the blood of an animal was shed in the old Jewish temple, it was a reminder to the onlooker that One would come and die for our sins. Thus, John the Baptist pointed to our Lord and declared these significant words, “Behold the Lamb of God.” When Jesus died on the cross of Calvary, the veil of the great temple curtain was torn from top to bottom, to signify that the entire ceremonial sacrificial system was forever finished. No longer did the priests need to offer up sacrifices.
The ordinances were what had to be carried out to make reconciliation for the sin of the people. It involved meat offerings and drink offerings, Holy day festivals [feasts] in the monthly new moons and on the various ceremonial sabbaths, such as Passover and the day of Atonement (Yom Kippur) for instance, which were yearly ceremonial sabbaths.
The NKJV said “let no one judge you in food or in drink” where the KJV says “Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink.” Which is correct? The translators of the NKJV Bible and many others who failed to understand what Paul was referring to, and were also misled by a “left out word” that was apparently only obvious to some, have wrongly assumed that Paul was referring to unclean foods and unclean drinks. This has two very major problems. The first major problem is that there is no such thing as unclean drinks in the Bible anywhere! Secondly, unclean or unhealthy foods have nothing to do with the sacrificial system. The KJV Bible however, has translated the passage verbatim and is correct. It still however is not clear in what it means by “meat, or in drink” unless you understand thoroughly what the ordinances entailed. If we look back to Ezekiel 45:17 and hundreds of other passages that could be cited, we find that the ordinances consisted of what was called “meat offerings” and “drink offerings.” What word was left out that would have been obvious to really keen Bible students or the early Church and would have helped in having all modern Bible translations more correct? The word “offerings.” For clarity, it would have been better translated as follows.
Colossians 2:16 KJV “Let no man therefore judge you in meat offerings, or in drink offerings, or in respect of an holyday, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath days:
This passage is now in perfect harmony with all scripture and everything in the above verse is now part of the ordinances that were no longer necessary after the cross. This also informs us that this passage has nothing to do with ANY of the Ten Commandments. These were all part of the sacrificial system Jesus nailed to the cross as Paul explains in verse 14 when Jesus became our one and final perfect sacrifice bringing an end to this sacrificial system and all it entailed.

Assumptions in reading the Word

How often have you heard a preacher say, “And Jesus went down into hell and snatched the keys to hell from Satan?” Where do we find such a verse in the Bible? Nowhere! This assumption comes from the following verse in Revelation.
Revelation 1:18 KJV “I am he that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, Amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.
Again we have two major problems with this assumption. One is that Revelation is a very symbolic book. Are there really physical keys that can lock a spirit being like Satan or any Angel into someplace? Of course not! It is symbolism. The second problem with this assumption is that the word translated hell in many Bibles is in fact the Greek word “Hades.” This is where these teachers have gone wrong. They put all their reliance on one word that they did not know the true meaning of. The word Hades put simply means the grave. So what does this verse actually say? It says that Jesus has, “the keys to death and the grave.” And what does this mean? The grave could not hold Jesus and so He has conquered both death and the grave.
Here is another symbolic verse on the same topic that refers to a time when death and the grave have been conquered for everyone and are permanently a thing of the past. Parenthesis are added. The lake of fire is the final hell fire which has not happened yet and obviously you cannot throw hell fire into hell fire. This is an identical verse that says that death and the grave are no more. What a glorious day that will be.
Revelation 20:14 KJV “And death and hell [Hades] were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death.
There are so many examples that could be given and it is not hard to see why there are so many false teachings out there and why so many teachers come to the wrong conclusion reading the Word. The enemy will always have his hand on trying to ensure that we do misinterpret scriptures also and history and experience proves that he has had no trouble establishing false teachers and teachings and to perpetuate them once they are started.
We need to do more than just read the Word, we should always pray before reading it and humbly ask God for wisdom and understanding. We must also always check in minute detail everything that we hear taught from any and all teachers of the Word to make sure they are not false teachings and line up with all other relevant scripture. Using the Strong’s dictionary when uncertain of the meaning of a verse is highly recommended and at times absolutely essential. Always study the Bible as a whole and do not base your theology on one verse when there are others that would give an entirely different picture as we have seen by some of the examples above. Remember also we should always base our understanding on the several black and white scriptures rather than just that one grey scripture that is not totally clear and if ever in doubt about those words in italics, start doing some scripture comparison to find what the correct word is.
HARMFUL AND UNBIBLICAL TEACHINGS
1. False Teachings on CHRIST
FALSE — Doctrines which undermine the deity of Jesus Christ or alter the Biblical doctrines regarding the nature and character of Christ, the Holy Spirit, God the Father, or the doctrine of the Godhead more often called the Trinity..
TRUE — Jesus Christ came to this earth as God in the flesh. He is the second person of the God head and was not created, but “always was” from the beginning. There is one God, eternally existent in three persons: Father, Son and Holy Spirit.
2. False Teachings on MAN
FALSE — Doctrines which elevate Christians to god like status, such as “little gods,” some even teaching that since “the fall,” God is limited by man in what He can do on earth. This is typical from those in the “faith healing movement.”
TRUE — Man was created in the “image of God,” a “little lower than the angels.” Once redeemed through Christ, man is indwelt and empowered by the Holy Spirit to do God's will. We are servants of God, called to serve His purposes and not our own. God is sovereign and omnipotent, and man is simply a created being, whose only power comes from above.
3. False Teachings on FAITH
FALSE — “Hyper faith” or “word faith” teachings, which seem to promise that believers can “name it and claim it,” or speak their desires into existence (similar to meta physical teachings). Attributing power to words as if they were “containers” of faith, with power in and of themselves. Also called “positive thinking” or “possibility thinking” in the milder (though still unbiblical) sense. Sometimes this teaching on the power of the spoken word becomes more like that of occultism.

TRUE — God answers our prayers and petitions according to His will. God is not obligated to do our will, but as we seek Him with our whole heart, He gives us His desires so that our heart is aligned with His, and answers our prayers accordingly, in His time.
4. False Teachings on HEALING
FALSE — Doctrines which claim that God's will is always to heal all sickness, disease, and infirmity, and that Christ's death guarantees that believers should live without these ailments if only they have enough faith, meet certain other conditions, or even give financially to a ministry or teacher so God will “see their faith” and “give them their miracle.”
TRUE — God does heal and can perform miracles as He pleases. He has not, however, removed us from the sin cursed world in which we live or redeemed our bodies from the curse of sin and death as He has redeemed our spirits. Christ bore our sickness and infirmities, and He has absolute power to heal and restore at will, but even in His will, believers still suffer pain, sickness, calamity, infirmity and even still in some countries today, martyrdom. He chooses to heal some and not others in His sovereignty and for His own glory. Even so called “faith healers” and their families get sick, suffer diseases and infirmities, and eventually die. Not until Heaven will we receive new everlastingly perfect bodies. Until then we should pray for healing (and follow biblical direction regarding healing), seek medical treatments, live wisely and strive for good health trusting that God is sovereign and knowing that nothing can harm us unless He allows it. And no man or women on earth has the right, scripturally or otherwise, to even imply that by giving financially to any ministry or teacher, God will look favourably upon them and grant their healing or miracle..
5. False Teachings on PROSPERITY
FALSE — Prosperity teachings which claim (erroneously) that not only was Jesus wealthy on earth, but that God desires all believers to be wealthy and that prosperity, in health and wealth, is guaranteed in the covenant of salvation.
TRUE — God desires for us to have “abundant life” in Christ, living in the power of the Holy Spirit and experiencing the fruits of the Spirit. But oftentimes God's will may include such things as suffering, infirmities, sickness, trials, tribulation, persecution, or even martyrdom as Scripture and history so clearly testify. Jesus lived on earth without even a “place to lay His head,” and Scripture teaches that His lifestyle was far from the wealthy lifestyle some have erroneously taught Christ lived.
This lie originates in an effort by such teachers to not only justify their own indulgent lifestyles, but also to promote their popular prosperity teachings and increase giving to their ministries from those who are seeking the promised health and wealth, especially since the two are often tied together in a not so subtle method of deception. Christ calls us not to seek after worldly riches, but instead to store up our treasures in Heaven and to give our lives as “living sacrifices.” As we seek first to serve His Kingdom, and of course, work as God's Word commands, we can be assured that He will provide our needs.
6. False Teachings on GIVING
FALSE — Teachings or statements made regarding fund raising, tithing and financial giving which are expressed as promises or guarantees (supposedly but erroneously based on the Word of God) that by giving financially, a person will become debt free, will receive a miracle (financial or otherwise), will be blessed by a certain multiplied amount within a certain period of time, or will benefit in any other way that even sounds like a “new” or “special blessing” other than what God has already told us in His Word. These statements are made even more ludicrous and discrediting to God and Christianity as a whole when promoted as if these “special offers,” supposedly from God, were for a certain number of people calling in or giving a certain amount on a certain day to a certain teacher or ministry like a cheap hard selling advertisement.
TRUE — God asks us to give to His Church and His work with a cheerful heart and not under compulsion. God blesses those who give to further His Kingdom, and has expressed in His Word that He desires for His people to give a tithe of at least ten percent of their income, plus additional offerings, to support their local Church and other ministries. But God does not make “special offers” for certain numbers of people giving certain amounts on certain days to certain ministries. In fact, God looks at the heart, and much more importantly than a certain amount, God looks at the amount of one's gift in proportion to the amount of one's wealth or income, and not as is often shamefully presented, especially on television as if it were today's special for God's special blessing.
7. False Teachings on SALVATION
FALSE — Salvation is received by faith and it is kept by faith and so once saved you are always saved. Salvation cannot be lost no matter how you live and is guaranteed regardless of whether one lives a holy and righteous life or one of sin without fruit or good works. This false teaching is often supported by misquoting scriptures such as Ephesians 2:8, Galatians 2:20-21, Hebrews 10:38 and 1 Peter 1:5.
TRUE — The once saved always saved is a doctrine of devils. The Bible does not guarantee salvation to those living wickedly. Salvation is by grace and faith that results in continued good works. An unrepentant believer rejects Jesus by rejecting or disobeying His Commandments. God’s Word says such a person is in danger of hell fire. (
Matthew 5:29-30; 7:21-23, 1Timothy 4:1; 5:12, 15, Hebrews 6:4-6; 10:26-29, 1 John 2:24-25, 2 Peter 2:20)

8. False Teachings on the SECOND COMING of Christ
FALSE — Doctrines that claim there is a seven year tribulation period and that there will be a secret coming effectively creating a third coming of Christ. That Jesus comes secretly based on the passages that say He comes as a “thief in the night.” Also false are teachings that say that when Jesus supposedly comes secretly, that those left get a second chance at salvation. TRUE — Some of this doctrine was manufactured initially by a Jesuit priest and dates back to the protestant reformation. There is no such scripture in the Bible that says there is a seven year tribulation period as this was part of this manufactured doctrine to take the heat of the Papal Church that had been recognized as being the beast power by all the early Protestants.
Satan has successfully perpetuated this false Jesuit doctrine down the line through several people unknown to them as to its origin. Every single “thief in the night” passage is followed by sudden destruction such as 2 Peter 3:10 which says “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.” There is nothing secret about total destruction. When Jesus comes as a “thief in the night” there are no second chances as the “earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.
The second coming is loud and visible and every eye shall see him and those that are left meet with sudden destruction. “For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.” This passage follows 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 which says “For the Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a SHOUT, with the VOICE of the archangel, and with the TRUMP of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.
9. False Teachings on DEATH
FALSE — Teachings which claim that the deceased can be contacted from the grave or that the dead can return to haunt their house. Also false are teachings that claim when a Christian dies that he immediately goes to be with Christ in heaven while the wicked immediately begin to burn in hell fire. TRUE — Those that are supposedly contacted from the grave are lying spirits and not that of the deceased and is one of Satan’s many deceptions. There are over 30 black and white scriptures that show that the dead sleep until the second coming of Christ where the dead in Christ rise first followed by those who are alive. The Bible says that the “dead know not anything” and the “dead praise not the Lord” and that when one dies they “shall return no more to his house, neither shall his place know him any more.” One cannot place their theology on one misplaced comma such as the one in regards to the thief on the cross. There are no commas in the original Greek, and punctuation is not inspired (many such proofs can be given as shown previously.) Right after His resurrection on Sunday morning, Jesus said to Mary, “I have not yet ascended to My Father.” John 20:17. Revelation 2:7 and 22:1-2 together show that God’s throne is in paradise. Jesus went to the grave on Friday and did not go to paradise until Sunday and could not have made such a promise that would also contradict His own teaching and over 30 black and white scriptures.
10. False Teachings on HELL FIRE
FALSE — Teachings which claim that God is some unmerciful tyrant that burns those who do not accept Christ for trillions and trillions of years and even then their pain would only just be beginning. This would apply to even an extremely kind person with a heart of Gold as the expression goes, who spent their whole life serving others and did the best they could to do the right thing all their life but did not quite get around to accepting Christ.
TRUE — God is far more merciful than any mortal. We would never burn our own child for all eternity because they did not accept Christ.
 No mortal is more merciful than God and to say we have more love and compassion when God gave His one and only son would be a dreadful insult to our Lord who is “a God full of compassion, and gracious, longsuffering, and plenteous in mercy and truth.” Psalms 86:15. Jude 1:7 says that “Sodom and Gomorrah … are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal fire” (this eternal fire of Sodom and Gomorrah is no longer burning) and Luke 17:29 confirms the example of Jude 1:7 by stating, “it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all.
This is exactly what happened with Sodom and Gomorrah and is indeed the perfect example of eternal fire where they all permanently perished. The LITERAL description of the actual event in Revelation 20:9 also confirms this, which says “and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.
The very next verse that does say “for ever” does not contradict the previous verse as it is SYMBOLIC and one cannot base their theology on one symbolic scripture when there are several black and white literal scriptures that say those that go into the lake of fire (hell) are devoured and destroyed and will perish and “the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven … and all that do wickedly, shall be stubble … it shall leave them neither root nor branch. … you shall tread down the wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles of your feet.” (Malachi 4:1-3) and “the wicked shall perish ... they shall consume; into smoke shall they consume away.” Psalms 37:20. The black and white scriptures out number the grey! God is truly far more merciful than us and the day will come when He “shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain: for the former things are passed away.” Revelation 21:4. God says “I have no pleasure in the death of him that dieth, saith the Lord GOD: wherefore turn yourselves, and live you.” Ezekiel 18:32.
11. False Teachings on SPEAKING IN TONGUES
FALSE — Teachings or statements that claim one is not saved unless they speak in tongues and that there are two types of tongues speaking where one is a personal prayer language and the tongues of Angels and the other is for preaching the gospel as it was used at Pentecost.
TRUE — The gifts of the spirit are still given today (though perhaps not as prevalent at the moment until the out pouring of the latter rain) including the gift of tongues (tongues means language), which is the ability to speak in another Earthly language for the purpose of preaching the gospel just as it was first used at Pentecost.
Paul taught that all the gifts of the Holy Spirit were ONLY for the profit of all, that is, they were for the benefit of the entire body of Christ, i.e., for the growth of God’s kingdom. (1Corinthians 12:7). Paul says that we all receive different gifts (1Corinthians 12:8-11) and that not all speak in tongues (1Corinthians 12:30). Paul also says that we should covet the best gifts that will best help the growth of God’s kingdom, in other words not just tongues as you see in the Church today (1Corinthians 12:31). 1Corinthians 13:1 does not say that we or Paul can speak in the tongues of Angels and reading further gives clarity.
The translators of the KJV Bible also failed us on this occasion in the translating of the word “though” which in Greek is “ean”, pronounced eh-an'. This is the Thayer Definition: “1) if, in case.” Paul is saying “If” I had all knowledge, “If” I could speak in the tongues of Angels, “If” I understood all mysteries, “If” I could remove mountains, “If” I were to give my body to be burned but had not love, I might as well be like a clanging symbol. Paul is using superlatives, i.e. he is giving exaggerated examples to make his point on the importance of love and how without love it profits him nothing. Paul did not give his body to be burned and he did not understand all mysteries or have all knowledge.
These last two belong to God alone. Mark chapter 16 does not indicate that if we do not speak in tongues we are not saved. Firstly, the Greek word for “new” does not mean brand new but new to them. In other words they would speak in languages that they had previously not spoken or learnt. To say you are not saved if you do not speak in tongues based on this passage, would also mean you would not be saved unless you can drink poison and not die, have cast out demons, be bitten by a deadly snake without it harming you and be able lay hands on any sick person and have them recover without failure. Obviously this is another doctrine of devils.
Read carefully the passage in contention. Mark 16:17-18 “And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new [new to them, not brand new] tongues; 18 They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.” Parentheses are added. We are not taught there is a gift of tongues for personal use based on 1 Corinthians 14:4 and this is based on false teaching that ignores passage context and is a bad assumption. Look what Paul is really saying in this paraphrased version. 1 Corinthians 14:1-5
 “Follow after love and desire spiritual gifts but favour the gift of prophesying. 2 Because he that speaks in a language not known to others is not understood by any man present and only God knows what he is saying. 3 But if you prophesy you speak unto men for their edification, exhortation and comfort. 4 But if one speaks in a language unknown to the others, he only edifies himself which is wrong as it does not edify the Church, but he that prophesies does edify the church. 5 I don’t mind if you all speak other languages, but I would rather that you prophesy because greater is he that prophesies than he that speaks in another language unless someone interprets that language into a language known by those present so that the church may receive edifying.
So what is Paul saying? Only speak in another language in the Church if someone with the gift of interpretation interprets in the language spoken by the majority and he is especially saying that he would rather that everyone prophesied because that will always edify the Church. The whole message from Paul is that the gifts are for the profit of all and hence for the edification of the Church. Paul is saying that if it does not edify the Church then do NOT do it. He also says in 1Corinthians 14:27 that it should only be done two or three times per service. Is this what we see in the Church today? Does the Church today covet the best gifts or do they pray for the gift of tongues with expectation you should always have this gift? For full details on this very sensitive and controversial topic see the chapter on Speaking in Tongues.
12. False Teachings on the LAW
FALSE — Teachings or statements that claim the Ten Commandments or the fourth Commandment were nailed to the cross or that the Sabbath was changed to Sunday in honour of the resurrection. Also false is that one can choose to observe the day or not or we can choose whatever day we desire to keep God’s Holy Sabbath on.
TRUE — All Ten Commandments are an eternal law of love, (Romans 13:9-10) as God is love and love is eternal as God is eternal. The Commandments are called the perfect law of liberty (freedom) not bondage. James 1:25; 2:10-12. God made the Sabbath at creation (why we have a seven day week) before sin and before Jews and asked us to “Remember” the day when He personally gave His law.
God showed the correct day matters when he tested His children to see if they would keep His Commandments by testing if they would keep THE seventh day. Exodus 16:4-30. We are told we will keep the Sabbath in the new Heaven and new Earth. Isaiah 66:22-23. The Ten Commandments or the Sabbath were not nailed to the cross according to Colossians 2:16. Paul speaks of the ordinances (ceremonial law) which had ceremonial holy day sabbaths that were nailed to the cross. Galatians 4:9-10 does not say that we can observe any day or that the Sabbath was bondage. Paul refers to the ceremonial law here also that he called bondage which it was, and it included Days, Times, Months and Years which were all part of the ceremonial law.
Read Galatians and the law for more detail. We cannot decide to keep or not keep the Sabbath based on Romans 14:5, which is about Jews and Gentiles judging one another and was over the yearly feast days of the ceremonial law. The real truth is that this is one of Satan’s best accomplishments and deceptions on Christianity. Satan gave power to the Papacy (Revelation 13:2) so he could have them change God’s Sabbath to Sunday which was done by Constantine in 321 AD in honour of Sun worship, hence the name SUN-day, and millions died keeping the seventh day Sabbath and were typically tortured and burned at the stake. When we keep Sunday, we do so in reverence to the Roman Catholic Church according to them. Hover for a document clip or select for original image. Jesus said, “That till Heaven and Earth pass not one jot or tittle will pass from the law.” Matthew 5:17-19. See also misunderstandings on fulfilling the law and 50 very thought provoking questions on Bible prophecy regarding the Ten Commandments and especially the fourth and how it relates to antichrist. There are a lot of suppressed teachings here that the enemy has stolen from the many Churches who once knew and understood these truths.
13. False Teachings on GENERATIONAL CURSES
FALSE — Teachings that claim Satan has the power to make us suffer the consequences of the sins of our fathers down to the third and fourth generations and that the sins of our fathers are a curse that requires special deliverance ministries to set us free from theses supposed curses that are a result of the sins of our fathers.
TRUE — God says “The soul that sinneth, it shall die. The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son: the righteousness of the righteous shall be upon him, and the wickedness of the wicked shall be upon him.” Ezekiel 18:20. This teaching comes from the second of the Ten Commandments of God in Exodus 20:5-6 “You shall not bow down thyself to them, nor serve them: for I the LORD your God am a jealous God, visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children unto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me; 6 And showing mercy unto thousands of them that love me, and keep my commandments.” It is God that does the punishing NOT Satan and verse 5 says it only applied to those who hate God. To those who love God and keep His Commandments, God shows mercy to a thousand generations. This was what was called the curse of the law which was basically God’s punishment. When Christ died on the cross the curse of the law (God’s punishment) ended as Christ redeemed us from the curse of the whole law. This is a recent teaching that has only come to light in the last few decades and everyone has got along just fine without the need for these special deliverance ministries for the past two thousand years.
14. False Teachings on ANTICHRIST
FALSE — Teachings that claim that Antichrist is one individual at the end of time who will sit in a rebuilt temple of God showing himself to be God. 2 Thessalonians 2:4.
TRUE — John said that in his time there were MANY Antichrists and anyone that denies Jesus came in the flesh is Antichrist. 2 John 1:7. This for example could be a Church that denies Jesus came in the flesh by saying that Christ took on the sinless nature of Mary’s flesh. John says Antichrist originated from the early Church. 1 John 2:18-19 “Little children, it is the last time: and as you have heard that antichrist shall come, even now are there MANY antichrists; whereby we know that it is the last time. 19 They went out from US, but they were not of US; for if they had been of US, they would no doubt have continued with US: but they went out, that they might be made manifest that they were not all of US.
John is saying that those that are Antichrist originated from the early Church but went out on their own. This is not an individual although could be headed by an individual. John shows that Antichrist also means in place of Christ and not against Christ. Who claims to be God on Earth and places himself in place of Christ? Which Church broke away from the early Church and makes this blasphemous claim? The Greek word for “Temple” in 2 Thessalonians 2:4 is “naos” and more frequently refers to us being the temple, as in the Church. Example: Matthew 26:61, 1 Corinthians 3:16, 1 Corinthians 6:19. We are the temple of God now, that is, the Church. The physical temple was for sacrifices until Jesus died for us and then in Matthew 23:38 Jesus declares, “Behold, your house is left unto you desolate.” Paul would never call a rebuilt temple “God’s Temple” as Paul would be denying that the work of Jesus at Calvary was complete. This verse refers to someone that is seated in a position of power in the Church and shows himself to be God and is consistent with what John said about Antichrist coming from the early Church but going out on their own.

15. False Teachings on 666 and the MARK OF THE BEAST
FALSE — Teachings that claim 666 IS the Mark of the Beast and claims that the Mark of the Beast is a computer chip or some other form of technology. Also false is that the Beast is Satan himself.
TRUE — A Beast in the Bible represents a kingdom (
Daniel 7:17; 7:23). A dragon is symbolic of Satan, not a beast. Revelation 12:9; 20:2. Revelation 20:10-11 proves this also, “And the DEVIL that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, WHERE the BEAST and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever.” Everyone at the end of time gets a Mark in their forehead. You either receive the “Mark of the Beast” or the “Mark of God” which is called the “Seal of God.Revelation 7:3; 9:4. The number 666 and the Mark of the Beast are separate.
Read carefully Revelation 13:17, “that no man might buy or sell, save he that had the mark, or the name of the beast, or the number of his name.” 666 is the number of a man from the Beast power. Revelation 13:18 “Here is wisdom. Let him that has understanding count the number of the beast: for it is the number of a man; and his number is Six hundred threescore and six.” The Mark of God is symbolic as is the Mark of the Beast. Behind your forehead is your mind that makes free will decisions and HANDS symbolically represent your actions. The Ten Commandments are a sign upon your HAND and FOREHEAD.
Deuteronomy 6:5-8 NIV “Love the LORD your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your strength. 6 These Commandments that I give you today are to be upon your hearts. … 8 Tie them as symbols on your HANDS and bind them on your FOREHEADS.” Note the significance of the forehead and your mind as shown in Deuteronomy 11:18 NIV, “Fix these words of mine in your HEARTS and MINDS; tie them as symbols on your HANDS and bind them on your FOREHEADS.” Your heart and mind is where God writes His Ten Commandment law with the New Covenant. Hebrews 10:16 “This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my laws into their HEARTS, and in their MINDS will I write them;” Those that do NOT get the Mark of the Beast worship God and keep His Commandments. The verse before the Mark of the Beast warning says, “…Fear God, and give glory to him; for the hour of his judgment is come: and Worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and the fountains of waters.” Revelation 14:7. This verse says worship God only and Greek Lexicons say it references the fourth Commandment which is about who we do worship.
It also relates to the second Commandment as to who or what we should not worship. The verse on the other side of the Mark of the Beast warning is solid confirmation. Revelation 14:12 says, “Here is the patience of the saints: here are they that keep the Commandments of God, and the faith of Jesus.” God is concerned with our loving obedience, not computer chips. We do not get God’s full wrath for technology that could be forced upon us but for something that is a free will heart and mind decision like our desire to obey Him. Genesis to Revelation constantly shows this is the most important issue to God.
So the facts are; God has a Mark and the Antichrist power has a counterfeit Mark. This antichrist beast power changed God’s law on the two Commandments referenced in this chapter on who we should and should not worship. The Commandments are a sign upon the same location as the Mark and those who do not get the Mark keep God’s Commandments. This is not speculation but computer chips are.












Chapter 7

THE TWO WITNESSES OF REVELATION
Before getting into this intriguing and very misunderstood topic on the two witnesses of Revelation, here is an interesting fact to introduce the illuminating truth on Revelations two witnesses.
The brightest man made light on earth emanates from the top of the Luxor hotel, which is a giant pyramid structure found in Las Vegas, Nevada. There are a total of 45 xenon lights, with each one being as big as a washing machine and using the brightest bulb available, which shoots a powerful blast of radiant light straight up into space. This light that beams from the top of this artificial mountain is so bright that astronauts can see it flying overhead. Airline pilots are warned to avoid the area, as the beam of light can blind them temporarily if they were to fly through it. Sadly, this brightest man made light on earth is totally wasted as it is not illuminating anything as it blazes into the heavens above.
Did you know there is a story in the Word of God that tells of a mountaintop blazing with heavenly light? Even though it is very seldom addressed, this event called the Mount of Transfiguration, or sometimes the Glorious Mount, is one of the most pivotal moments found in the New Testament. This monumental experience found in the Gospels of Matthew 17:1-9, Mark 9:2-10 and Luke 9:28-36 is full of profound meaning for Christians, and it helps illuminate many other amazing Bible truths including the very misunderstood truth on Revelations two witnesses.
Ascending To The Light
After a long day of teaching and ministering to the multitudes, Jesus and His disciples separate from the clamouring crowds. Jesus then says something quite unusual: “Assuredly, I say to you that there are some standing here who will not taste death till they see the kingdom of God present with power.” Mark 9:1. It probably seemed to His disciples that Jesus was predicting something incredibly big. But what? Then six days after Jesus makes this cryptic announcement, they reach the foot of a “high mountain.” There Jesus handpicks His own trusted “trinity” of apostles; Peter, James and John and with them in tow, He leaves the others in the valley and begins the long assent up the steep hill. As the sun is setting, they finally stumble wearily onto the summit. Jesus then immediately kneels and begins to pray, and at first the disciples attempt to join him; yet exhausted, they soon drift into a deep sleep.
Then something really extraordinary happens! Combining the testimony of the synoptic Gospels Luke and Mark, we are told, “As He prayed, He was transformed before them. The appearance of His face was altered, and His robe became white and glistening. Exceeding white, like snow such as no launderer on earth can whiten them.” (See the full account in Luke 9:28-36 and Mark 9:2-10.)

Who are Revelations Two Witnesses?

You can begin to see why many may think that Revelations two witnesses are Moses and Elijah. But are they right or is there symbolism involved here? Suddenly awakened by this cosmic event, the disciples see Jesus Christ shining with a heavenly light radiating from within. He is not just the humble son of Joseph and Mary, but with unveiled glory, Jesus Christ now appears as the majestic Creator of the universe.
In His prayer, “He pleads that they may witness a manifestation of His divinity that will comfort them in the hour of His supreme agony, with the knowledge that He is … the Son of God and that His shameful death is a part of the plan of redemption.
Our loving heavenly Father grants them this brief glimpse of His Son’s glory, because He knows the disciples were soon to see their Master be completely humiliated. Their teacher was about to be stripped, beaten and bleeding; appearing very helpless and very mortal. So in the same way that a little tree stores sap during the warm, bright spring to sustain it during the cold, dark winter, Jesus knows the faith of His disciples needed a bright boost on the mountain to see them through the approaching dark day on Calvary.
The disciples also needed the reassurance of this event because they continued to confuse the purpose of the Messiah’s mission with the popular Jewish fables of earthly glory. Jesus knew it was going to be devastating for them to see their hopes for earthly glory punctured by those ghastly Roman nails, so their heavenly Father granted them this vision to remind them that Jesus Christ’s kingdom was heavenly and not earthly.

Are Moses And Elijah Revelation’s Two Witnesses?

Along with the glorious light of heaven, the brightest ever seen on earth, two of the greatest celebrities of Scripture appeared at the side of Christ. “And Elijah appeared to them with Moses, and they were talking with Jesus.” Mark 9:4.
Someone might ask, why these two individuals? God had also taken Enoch to heaven, so why was he not along for this special visit? Put very simply, the two prominent individuals who did come were living symbols of the Word of God. Moses represents the Law, and Elijah represents the Prophets. Jesus says in Matthew 5:17, “Think not that I am come to destroy the law or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to [fulfil].” Moses was the great lawgiver, and Elijah was the greatest of the Old Testament prophets.
One can see why some conclude that Moses and Elijah are Revelations two witnesses. However, throughout the Bible we find the Word of God is often portrayed with a dual image. The Ten Commandments were written on two tables of stone. The Word of God is also portrayed as a sword with two edges. Two lamps and two olive trees portray the two sacred divisions of the Bible. But the ultimate testimony of God’s Word is Jesus: “In the volume of the book it is written of me.” Hebrews 10:7. The volume of the Book, the Bible, all points to Jesus who is the combination of two natures, the human and the divine. Jesus is the Word made flesh (John 1:14).
In Luke 16:31, Jesus concludes His parable of the Rich Man and Lazarus, “If they hear not Moses and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the dead.” Here Jesus places a very high priority on God’s Word, and we should not miss it. No matter what miracles you witness, even someone rising from the dead, you should still place the plain Word of God on higher ground.
The Ultimate Endorsement
When it comes to election time, politicians begin to campaign and jostle for the support of voters. One common way for them to achieve this is by getting endorsements from as many popular and credible leaders as possible. The Glorious Mount experience is the ultimate endorsement.
Ever since the time of Abraham, every Jew has been looking for the coming Messiah. Several counterfeit Christ's had appeared on the landscape of Hebrew history. Now as a symbol of supreme support, Jesus Christ stands glorified flanked on the right and left by the two greatest heroes of ancient Israel. Moses and Elijah surround Jesus Christ to give us a very vivid picture that the Word of God points to and endorses Jesus as the Messiah.
This endorsement from Moses and Elijah who symbolize Revelations two witnesses represent the endorsement of the law and the prophets, God’s Word, that Jesus is the “coming one.” Matthew 11:3. No other individuals could have offered greater validation for Jesus Christ's ministry than these two giants of Scripture.
The transfiguration is also a direct fulfilment of prophecy. Malachi foretold, “Remember ye the law of Moses my servant, which I commanded unto him in Horeb for all Israel, with the statutes and judgments. Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” One reason the Word of God is so wonderful is because it is so precise. Both Moses and Elijah did appear in the New Testament prior to the sacrifice of our Lord and Saviour to encourage and endorse Him.

Two Or Three Witnesses

In Revelation 11:3-12, we find the great prophecy of God’s two witnesses called Revelations two witnesses. “These are the two olive trees and the two lampstands standing before the God of the earth.” Revelation 11:4. We know that a lamp is a symbol for the Word of God, “Your word is a lamp to my feet, and a light to my path.” Psalms 119:105. When Zechariah sees these two olive trees in vision, he asks the angel what they represent. “Then he answered and spake unto me, saying, This is the word of the Lord.” Zechariah 4:6. It also takes the olive oil of the Spirit to illuminate the lamp of God’s Word. These lampstands have seven pipes, which is information not recorded in Revelation 11. Zechariah 4:2 “…And I said, I have looked, and behold a candlestick all of gold, with a bowl upon the top of it, and his seven lamps thereon, and seven pipes to the seven lamps, which are upon the top thereof.” See also Numbers 8:2, Exodus 25:37 and Revelation 4:5.
Revelation warns what will happen to those who would harm God’s two witnesses, the Holy Bible. “If anyone wants to hurt them fire proceeds out of their mouths and devours their enemies.” This happened in the experiences of both Moses and Elijah. Fire came down from heaven on the Egyptians as they pursued God’s children and it consumed the sons of Aaron. It also consumed the soldiers when they challenged Elijah. In addition, “These have the power to shut up heaven so no rain falls in the days of their prophecy; and they have power over water to turn them to blood.” Did Elijah pray and the rain stop? Did Moses pray and the water turn to blood? So again we see why God likens Revelations two witnesses, His Word, to the ministry of Moses and Elijah.
As if the endorsement of Moses and Elijah was not enough, a cloud overshadows the mountaintop and the voice of the Almighty God is heard saying, “This is My beloved Son, Hear Him.” The Bible says, “In the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established.” 1 Corinthians 13:1. On the Mount, two people redeemed by Christ testify that Jesus is the Messiah, and of course, the third is the voice of God Himself! And what better confirmation of truth could God have offered; the lawgiver and the greatest prophet and His own audible testimony? In effect we have Moses saying, “This is the One.” And Elijah saying, “This is the One.” Then God Almighty saying, “This is the One.

Divine Discussion

After first reading this passage, I wondered, “How did they know it was Moses and Elijah?” They had no archived video footage or journalistic photographs with which to compare these beings. Then I realized they had probably overheard some of the conversation and heard Jesus address them by name.
Fortunately, the Gospel of Luke actually gives us a little more insight regarding what these great men discussed. It says, “Moses and Elijah, who appeared in glory and spoke of His decease which He was about to accomplish at Jerusalem.” Luke 9:30, 31 NKJV. Of course, “decease” refers to His sacrifice on Mount Calvary.
One could not imagine any other two individuals who would be better qualified to encourage Jesus to go forward with His sacrifice. Both Moses and Elijah understood rejection by their own people and the sting of persecution. Keep in mind that both Moses and Elijah had been in heaven for hundreds of years, not because of their good works, but because they were enjoying what one could call an advance payment on the sacrifice that Jesus was about to make at Calvary. In other words, if Jesus did not proceed with the plan to die for mankind, then Moses and Elijah had no right to remain in heaven. They were no doubt very motivated to encourage and inspire Jesus Christ to go forward. Ultimately, their purpose was to be witnesses to Christ and to support Jesus in His coming trial and sacrifice.

Three Tabernacles

As the eyes of the disciples adjusted to the light and they collected their wits, I image the first thing they did was to remove their shoes as they realized they were on holy ground. After a few terrified minutes of eavesdropping on this divine dialogue, we find Peter feels compelled to say something. “And Peter answered and said to Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here: and let us make three tabernacles; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elijah.” Mark 9:5.
It is interesting that Bible history records three earthly temples: one in the wilderness during the time of Moses; Solomon’s temple standing during the time of Elijah; and the third temple built after the Babylonian captivity. This third one is the one Jesus cleansed. There are also three aspects or stages of salvation being justification, which is symbolized by Moses; sanctification, the ministry of Elijah; and the God filled man or glorification represented by Jesus.

Mountaintop Experience

We find that many of the high points in the Bible are also mountaintop experiences. The Lord often arranged profound events on mountaintops because they make natural monuments. Whenever God’s children looked upon these prominent mountain peaks, they would remember the important events of their sacred history.
For example, consider that after 40 years in the wilderness, God delivered His covenant to Moses on a mountaintop. Mount Sinai had the fire of God with smoke and thunder shaking the summit. After 40 days in the wilderness, God also spoke to Elijah on Mount Sinai with fire, wind and an earthquake (1 Kings 19:11-12). After 40 days in the wilderness, Jesus rebuked the devil on a high mountain (Matthew 4:8-10). God also makes His promises on mountains.
It was in the mountains of Ararat that God made His covenant with Noah and on Mount Moriah He made His covenant with Abraham. The whole nation of Jews confirmed the Promised Land covenant from Mount Gerizim (Joshua 8:33). And of course, Elijah was on Mount Carmel when fire and rain came down, which was a symbol of God’s reviving Spirit raining on the Church. Moses first glimpsed the Promised Land from Mount Nebo and it is from a high mountain John first sees the holy city (Revelation 21:10). And most importantly, God’s loving covenant of salvation was sealed on Mount Calvary.
Like Jesus, Moses stood on a mountain with stretched out hands, supported on the right and the left by Aaron and Hur (Exodus 17:12). When Jesus died on the cross of Calvary, two thieves surrounded Him on the right and the left representing two kinds of sinners, the same way you have Moses and Elijah flanking Jesus on the Mount of Transfiguration. I would say that before we climb the Glorious Mount, we really need to climb Mount Calvary. God wants to confirm a covenant with you and fill you with His Spirit, and it will happen when you humble yourself upon the mountain where Jesus was slain.

The Final Word

The Glorious Mount rings with divine authority. Mark 9:7 says, “And a cloud came and overshadowed them.” (NKJV). This cloud is actually veiling the glory of the Father, who declares, “This is My beloved Son. Hear Him.” God the Father comes to sanction His Son who receives His total approval.
This is very important for us to understand. At the beginning of Jesus’ ministry, God the Father speaks personally at Christ’s baptism in the low Jordan valley, and identifies Jesus as His Son. He says, “This is My beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased,” announcing that the Jewish nation no longer needs to look for anyone else as the Messiah (Matthew 3:17 NKJV). Anyone who came before Him was a fraud, and anyone else coming after is a counterfeit. Jesus is the one!
Then again at the end of Jesus Christ’s ministry, God the Father again identifies His divine Son on the mountain peak, commanding something very simple. “Hear Him.” That is a complete sentence, easy to understand. But “hear” means more than just hearing the audible sounds. It very much means “listening with undivided attention and doing.” Jesus says, “He who has an ear, let him hear what the Spirit says to the Church.” Revelation 2:1. Our Almighty Creator God, in person, is commanding you and I to listen to Jesus’ word and to do it.
There have been many counterfeits, frauds, impostors and cult leaders trying to impersonate Jesus Christ. But God the Father says about Jesus in the Bible, “Hear Him.” He is the true Word! That’s something very powerful to contemplate.

Suddenly

As the final echoes of God’s thundering voice resonate from the mountaintop, the trembling disciples cower in fear. Mark 9:8 says, “Suddenly” it all ended. Just as quickly as the light flashed on, it went off. “When they had looked round about, they saw no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves.” As the glory evaporates and their eyes adjust to the darkness, those who symbolize Revelations two witnesses, Moses and Elijah, and the Father and the cloud are all gone; all they can see is Jesus. He promised, “I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.” Hebrews 13:5.
It is easy to have our vision obscured by the kaleidoscope of images that we see in the Bible. And it is also easy to have our minds clouded with the collage of images we see in modern life. But after this all fades, and we are at the base of the mountain again, what really matters I think is God is telling us to only hear Jesus, to only see Jesus. He was the only one left with them; everyone else might forsake you, but Jesus says, “I will be with you till the end.” Matthew 28:20. Remember that Jesus our Lord and Saviour is still there for you even after the glory disappears.

Don't Mention It

Jesus Christ again says something else very unusual to the dazed disciples. You and I can barely imagine how these three apostles are feeling “as they came down the mountain.” Mark 9:9. That incredible mountaintop event must have been life changing, and they were probably in spiritual shock, even more so than when Christ calmed the storm or walked on water. They might have even been glowing with the lingering residue of light still dissipating from their faces, like Moses face was glowing after speaking with God. What doubts about Jesus could they possibly have now? They were probably ready to die for their Lord and Saviour that very moment.
But then Jesus commands them not to tell anyone of the things they had seen. I would imagine that would have been one of the most difficult mandates they ever received from their Lord. They had just witnessed a glimpse of heaven. They had seen Moses, and they had seen Elijah. Like ancient Israel, they had heard the commanding voice of God reverberating from a mountain, and now they are told not to make any comments regarding this remarkable event. Do not mention it they are told. Keep in mind that Jesus is asking three fishermen not to comment on the most exciting experience of their lives. I do not know if I could have remained silent on this one.

Timing To Tell

It is fortunate that they were not asked to “never mention it.” More precisely, Jesus asked, “That they should tell no man what things they had seen, till the Son of Man were risen from the dead.” Mark 9:9.
Why would Jesus make this request knowing that their hearts had been so profoundly touched through this magnificent event? I believe Jesus wanted them to store this experience in reserve for when they would really need it. Peter, James and John were chosen to be the leaders of the early Church, and when all seemed lost, and when things got hard, they could say, “Don’t be discouraged. We want to tell you about something we saw that night with Jesus on the mountain.” But sadly, it appears just when they needed it the most, they did not remember this mountaintop experience; when their Lord went to the cross of Calvary, they forgot who He was.
Has God given you a mountaintop experience? Maybe God has answered prayers and worked miracles that right when they are happening, you say, “Wow, praise the Lord!” But then after the glory fades, you end up in a valley with the evil one crowding you. And the memory of what has happened on the mountaintop has all but evaporated.
It’s just like when God had told the children of Israel not to make idols, and they heard the voice of God, and they felt the ground shake, and they saw fire consume a mountain. They glibly promised the Lord they would obey. Yet a few days later, they’re worshiping a golden calf.
Our adversary the devil is a master at inducing mountaintop amnesia. If you give him just five minutes of your attention, he can make you forget a whole lifetime of miracles. If you entertain his suggestions and you embrace his discouragement and his doubts, all those mountaintop memories can dissipate just when you need them the most.

Last Day Significance

The experience on the Glorious Mount is especially important for the end times; that’s why after His resurrection, Jesus returned to teach on this. “And beginning at Moses and all the prophets [here are Moses and Elijah again!], he expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning himself.” Luke 24:27.
Revelation 12:17 says, “And the dragon was wroth with the woman, and went to make war with the remnant of her seed, which keep the commandments of God, and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.” The woman represents the Church, and the dragon, the devil, wants to destroy her. The Church in the last days has two outstanding characteristics: They “keep the commandments of God, and they have the testimony of Jesus.” What is the testimony of Jesus? Revelation 19:10 explains, “The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.” So the members of the last day Church are identified as a people who will keep the law (the Ten Commandments) and have the prophets (the spirit of prophecy).
Isaiah 8:16 states, “Bind up the testimony, seal the Law among My disciples.” Moses, before he died, exhorted the children of Israel to keep the law. He repeats the Ten Commandments to them in Deuteronomy chapter 5 and says, “These words that I have spoken unto you this day shall be in your heart. You shall bind them upon your hand. They shall be as frontlets between your eyes.” So the law and the words of the prophets are sealed by the Holy Spirit in the mind and hearts of God’s people. “And grieve not the holy Spirit of God, whereby ye are sealed unto the day of redemption.” Ephesians 4:30.
We must saturate ourselves with the law and the prophets, with the Word of God, for a very special purpose in these last days. Mark 9 says, “His clothing became shining, exceedingly white, like snow, such as no launderer on earth can whiten them.” (NKJV). Mark is really struggling here for words to describe the bright aura of light the disciples saw around this heavenly assembly. The garments of Jesus Christ were radiant white, just like new snow, and glowing like the sun. Of course, the robe that Jesus wore is a symbol of His purity. It is what Jesus is wearing in heaven. Wonderfully, you and I are offered this same clothing purified by His blood, if we stay true to His Word. “These … washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” Revelation 7:14. “Since you have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit in sincere love.” 1 Peter 1:22 NKJV.

THE 1260 YEARS AND REVELATIONS TWO WITNESSES

The most significant time period in Bible Prophecy is called the dark ages where God’s true Church was persecuted for 1260 years. An understanding of this very significant time period sheds a lot of light on revealing truth and error on what Revelations two witnesses are and are not. During this time an estimated 50-150 million Christians were murdered and tortured wrongly as heretics. The vast majority of historians agree that this period is from 538AD to 1798AD which = 1260 years. During this time period, God’s hand was upon the Church preserving it from total extinction. When Bible prophecy is symbolic in nature, the well known day for a year principle is applied and so 1260 days = 1260 years. This truly is an extremely significant time period as one can observe from the verses below that actually all refer to the same period of time. Note each of these scriptures carefully and note that Revelation 11:2 and Revelation 11:3 are referring to the time period of Revelations two witnesses..
42 Months = 3.5 Years or 1260 Days (Jewish calendar = 360 days, Lunar month = 30 days)
Revelation 11:2
But the court which is without the temple leave out, and measure it not; for it is given unto the Gentiles: and the holy city shall they tread under foot forty and two months.” (Revelations two witnesses passage)
Revelation 13:5And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.
1260 Days = 3.5 Years or 42 Months
Revelation 11:3
And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand two hundred and threescore days, clothed in sackcloth.” (Revelations two witnesses passage)
Revelation 12:6And the woman fled into the wilderness, where she has a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.
Time = 1 Year, times = 2 Years and half a time = .5 Year = total 3.5 Years which = 42 Months or 1260 Days
Daniel 7:25
And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until a time and times and the dividing of time.
Daniel 12:7And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times, and an half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.
Revelation 12:14And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, and times, and half a time, from the face of the serpent.

Moses and Elijah cannot be Revelations Two Witnesses

Now that we are familiar with this time period, it’s important to look at this one crucial issue that’s causing so much confusion. In Revelation 11, we read about Revelations two witnesses. “And I’ll give power to my two witnesses, and they will prophesy one thousand two hundred and sixty days, clothed in sackcloth.” Please note this does not say these two witnesses will only prophesy for 1,260 days, for witnesses for God witness all the time. This as we have just seen refers to the Dark Ages from AD 538 to 1798, when the Law and the Prophets, the Bible, was obscured. Do not forget that this time period is actually 1260 years and in fact has already occurred.
There are many good Christians out there who believe that in the last days Moses and Elijah will literally come down to the earth again to preach, only to be killed and lay in the streets for three and a half days. It’s a half truth because Revelations two witnesses, the Word, is symbolized by Moses and Elijah. But these two men of God are in heaven with their glorified bodies and the Bible does not tell us that He wants two others to step down from heaven to be killed. Moses and Elijah will not be coming back to earth in this way and do not forget that this time period ended in AD 1798 and so CANNOT be a future event.

A Type Of The Second Coming

To make a full circle, let’s go back a brief moment to where we began. One of the most important lessons from the Mount of Transfiguration is that it represents a miniature picture of the glorious second coming of Jesus.
Referring back to this experience, Peter identifies the event as a sample of Jesus’ coming. “For we have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eyewitnesses of his majesty. For he received from God the Father honour and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” 2 Peter 1:16-17.
Remember that Jesus stated that some of His disciples would not experience death before they saw the kingdom of God coming with power. We know of course that these disciples died long ago but they were given an advance peek of what it will be like when Jesus Christ returns.
A number of exciting insights can be gleaned from this remarkable story. Consider the parallels:
There will be two categories of saints when Jesus returns: the resurrected and the living. Moses, who died and was resurrected (Jude 1:9), is a symbol of the large class of people who will awake from their dusty graves when the Lord calls them “The dead in Christ shall rise.” Elijah represents the other class of people who will be alive when Jesus returns. Like Elijah who was caught up into heaven by a fiery chariot and Enoch who walked with God until he walked right into heaven, they will be translated with new, glorious bodies without ever tasting death.
During the transfiguration, Jesus, Moses and Elijah are wearing white garments, the same kind that the redeemed will wear. Clouds of glory also accompany them; Jesus Christ left in the clouds and said He would come back in the clouds. And even the voice of our Father in heaven was heard on the Glorious Mount, just as it will be when Jesus Christ returns on the right hand of the Father (Matthew 26:64).

Six Days To Come

There might even be some significance to the fact that this all happens six days after Jesus makes the promise. After Christ told the disciples they would see His kingdom come, He tarried six days before He took them up the mountain. I believe this yields some very fascinating and relevant truths.
However, before we go on, both Matthew and Mark record this period as six days. But Luke mentions that the delay was actually eight days. Many antagonists like to point at this and say, “Contradiction!” But that is just not so. Matthew and Mark who are both Jews, recorded time differently than Luke who was Greek. Luke includes the day Jesus spoke of the event to happen and the time it took for them to return home, and he also gives a rough estimation, “about eight days.” No, there is no fire or smoke here; these three accounts match up just fine.
But after six days, Jesus takes the disciples up. In 2 Peter 3, we are told, “But, beloved, do not forget this one thing, that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.” (NKJV). After the fall of Adam, God promises that Jesus Christ would come to defeat the devil; and when Christ did come, He said He would come again. If we can approximate the date of creation to about 4004 BC, we know that for 2,000 years, God preached His message through the patriarchs, men like Adam, Methuselah, Enoch and Noah. In 2004 BC, Abraham was born.
 For the next 2,000 years, God reached out with His gospel through the Jews, the Hebrews. And they faithfully waited for the Messiah to come through their descendants. Then roughly in 4 BC, Jesus Christ was born, and for the last 2,000 years, God has shared His good news through spiritual Israel, being the Church. If you add these three 2,000s together, you get 6,000. If we apply the theme Peter writes about, well, that should give you goose bumps! Psalms 90:4 reaffirms, “A thousand years in your sight are like yesterday when it has passed.
We should also note that the Lord says the righteous will live and reign with the Lord for 1,000 years; a Sabbath of rest. After this time in heaven, God creates a new heaven and a new earth upon which the New Jerusalem will come down. This could certainly be wrong, and date setting is prohibited in the Bible, but I believe that the plan of salvation is encompassed in seven thousand years. It is very possible that it is going to happen this way.
If we are running in overtime right now, we should not be surprised. We should be thankful, because the Bible says the Lord is longsuffering and not willing that any person should perish. God is going to do as much as He can, but with all that is happening in the world today, we ought to be trembling that we are living during the sunset of the sixth day. The millennial Sabbath is no doubt soon to begin!

Six: A Bible Theme

The story of the transfiguration is not the only story in the Bible in which a six day period is invoked. For instance, in Job 5:19, “He will deliver you in six troubles, yes in seven no evil will touch you.” In addition, Athaliah reigned for six years before Josiah was coroneted. When Josiah came forth from the temple, Athaliah was slain and he was crowned; the trumpets even blew, and afterward the Sabbath began.
Hebrew servants were released after six years of servitude. They also sowed the fields for six years and left the land desolate on the seventh. Likewise, the earth will be desolate for a thousand years, a time when the gospel will not be sown. Jesus says, “I am the Sower. The Gospel is the seed.” When He comes in Revelation, it is with a sickle to harvest.
But most interesting is when Moses stayed at the base of Mount Sinai. We all know that he stayed on the mountain for 40 days and 40 nights, like the flood. But the time before that, Exodus 24 says, “For six days he stayed at the base of the mountain.” After that, God called him up to the top to receive the Commandments. This is just like what happened on the Glorious Mount. After six days, Jesus went up the mountain, and Moses met Him there.
The Bible always fits together perfectly! It is just like a puzzle. It’s significant that it says, “after six days.” That tells me that if this is a miniature picture of the second coming of Christ, we are very near the return of the Lord.

The Tranquilized Church

It is prudent to keep in mind that the Glorious Mount happened very unexpectedly. The atmosphere surrounding the mountain was quiet and dark and the drowsy disciples were snoozing. Then, BANG! It happened. Jesus Christ will come as a thief in the night, when many of His followers are unprepared.
There is a clear sober warning for us in this whole experience. At the most pivotal moments of Church history, Satan seems to sedate the saints. Just before this revelation of glory, the Scriptures declare the disciples “were heavy with sleep.” Luke 9:32. When Jesus went into the Garden of Gethsemane, the Bible tells us that He picked the same three disciples to pray with Him. And they again went to sleep. Likewise, in the parable of the 10 virgins, Jesus warns us just prior to the second coming that “they all slumbered and slept.” Matthew 25:5. It seems at the most critical moments in Jesus Christ’s ministry, the saints are snoring soundly. This is why Jesus warns, “Watch therefore, for you do not know when the master of the house is coming; in the evening, at midnight, at the crowing of the rooster, or in the morning lest, coming suddenly, he find you sleeping.” Mark 13:35-36 NKJV.
When they should have been kneeling with Him in the garden, remembering the glory they witnessed, they fell asleep. And because Peter, James and John were asleep on the Mount of Transfiguration, they lost the full potential of the whole experience. They forgot the Glorious Mount, so they were not ready to follow Jesus Christ to Mount Calvary. I wonder if that haunted them for the rest of their lives: that missed opportunity because they were sleeping when they should have being praying.

A More Sure Word

So how do we stay awake? To the powerful weapon of prayer, we can add the witness of Moses and Elijah, the Law and the Prophets. Revelations two witnesses, God’s Word, can prepare you for anything. In 2 Peter 1:17, Peter refers back to the Glorious Mount. It is the only time that any of the three disciples write about it. But before Peter’s death, he writes passionately, “For [Jesus] received from God the Father honor and glory when there came such a voice to Him from the Excellent Glory, ‘This is My beloved Son in whom I am well pleased.’ And this voice which came from Heaven we heard when we were with Him on the holy mount.” Verses 17-18 NKJV.
Yet even after Peter reflects on that defining moment in his life, he adds, “We have also a more sure word of prophecy; whereunto to ye do well that ye take heed.” Verse 19. Can you imagine saying that after seeing Jesus Christ in all His glory sandwiched between the two greatest Old Testament characters, with the voice of God the Father seared forever into your memory? Yet Peter confesses that however great that experience was, he had something more important, more dependable. God’s Word is a light that “grows brighter and brighter until the day dawn.
Peter saw Jesus Christ glorified; he received a glimpse of heaven. But you and I have something worth more. We have the Bible. Christ tells us through Peter that your Bible is more trustworthy than a vision. If you want a mountaintop experience, you have it within your reach if you reach for your Bible. Nothing is more important than the testimony of Moses and Elijah, the double edged sword, the Law and the Prophets, the Commandments of God, the testimony of Jesus; it is the most precious thing God has committed to us mortals. It is Jesus Christ, the Word who became flesh.

Glowing For God

As a child, I was always fascinated by those pale green illuminating plastic toys you could hold up to a light and watch glow even after the light was turned off. I remember one of those toys was a glow in the dark plastic sword. After exposing it to the light, I could find my way through the dark house just by the glow from my toy sword.
The importance on the message of Revelations two witnesses should now be clear. Jesus Christ our Lord has given us a special warning message in the Mount of Transfiguration. There are some very troubling days ahead, and now we must spend time on the mountain gathering light from God’s Word to see us through the dark valleys. The message from the mountain tells us that Jesus is the One, and that we too can wear the same robes Jesus, Elijah and Moses wore that day. He’s telling us to listen to the testimony of Jesus, and to the laws and the prophets, which point to the fulfilment through Jesus Christ. It’s a picture of Jesus’ imminent second coming, and a warning not to become spiritually sleepy. This mountaintop experience helps to remind us that even when the glory fades, Jesus Christ is always still with us and that Jesus is our only way to heaven.
Seven individuals appeared on the mountain that day: Three from heaven; Moses, Elijah and God the Father; Three from earth; Peter, James and John. And then there was Jesus the bridge, the ladder between heaven and earth.
Read chapter 11 on Revelation Bible Prophecy Study for a verse by verse breakdown on Revelations two witnesses.
This concludes the document on Revelations two witnesses

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8

THE 1000 YEAR MILLENNIUM

Shocking Facts about a Misunderstood Prophecy and your Eternal Destiny

By Steve Wohlberg

A lie can travel halfway around the world, while truth puts on its shoes.
-- Mark Twain (1835-1910)
Massive confusion exists within Christian churches about the “Millennium,” a unique thousand-year period depicted in the book of Revelation. Some teach this period is entirely symbolic, and not worth fretting over. Others say we’re in the Millennium now, and that it began when Jesus Christ defeated Satan by His death, burial, and resurrection. Most prophecy teachers contend that this apocalyptic period is still future, that it will immediately follow the Second Coming of Jesus Christ, and will be a time of universal peace on earth as Jesus Christ governs all nations from Jerusalem.
What is the real truth about the thousand years?
To discover the answer, we must carefully examine the only authoritative source where it’s taught, the Bible, especially chapter 20 in the book of Revelation. Let’s see what Revelation 20 actually says, and doesn’t say.
Here’s Revelation 20 in its entirety:
1 And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand. 2 And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years, 3 And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season. 4 And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. 5 But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the first resurrection. 6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years. 7 And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison, 8 And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. 9 And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them. 10 And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone, where the beast and the false prophet are, and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever. 11 And I saw a great white throne, and him that sat on it, from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away; and there was found no place for them. 12 And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God; and the books were opened: and another book was opened, which is the book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books, according to their works. 13 And the sea gave up the dead which were in it; and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. 14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire. This is the second death. 15 And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire. (Revelation 20, King James Version, with verses left in)”
Now here’s a brief summary of each verse (we will soon take a closer look at these events):
vs. 1 - An angel descends from heaven with a key and a chain.
vs. 2 - He binds Satan for 1000 years.
vs. 3 - During the 1000 years Satan cannot deceive the nations any more.
vs. 4 - Martyrs are resurrected to reign with Jesus Christ for 1000 years.
vs. 5a - The rest of the dead will be raised at the end of the 1000 years.
vs. 6 - Those in the first resurrection will reign with Jesus for 1000 years.
vs. 7 - Satan will be loosed at the end of the 1000 years.
vs. 8 – After the rest of the dead are raised, Satan deceives them again. There will be billions - like the sand of the sea. They are called Gog and Magog. Satan gathers them for a final battle.
vs. 9 - Satan and this host surround God's City. Fire comes down and devours them.
vs. 10 - Satan, the Beast, and the False Prophet end up in this lake of fire.
vs. 11 - Before this fire falls, a final judgment occurs.
vs. 12 - All the resurrected lost are judged.
vs. 13 - Another description of the resurrected lost being judged.
vs. 14 - Death and Hell [Hades-Grave] are cast into the lake of fire, which is the second death.
vs. 15 - All the resurrected lost are cast into the lake of fire.

To break it down even further: there is a ‘good resurrection’ (called “the first resurrection”) at the beginning of the 1000 years (vs. 4-6), whereas “the rest of the dead” are resurrected at the end of the 1000 years (vs. 5a). Satan is bound during the 1000 years (vs. 3), but is loosed “when the thousand years are expired” and “the rest of the dead” are raised (compare verses 5a and 7). Satan gathers the lost for a final battle against God's City (vs. 8). A final judgment occurs, and then the lost are punished in the lake of fire (verses 9, 14-15). Then the old earth passes, and the new earth comes (Revelation 21:1).
The above points are undeniable, for this is exactly what Revelation 20 says. Two significant facts should be noted:
1.    Revelation 20 doesn’t say there will be peace on earth during the 1000 years.
2.    Revelation 20 doesn’t say Jesus Christ will rule during the 1000 years from the present city of Jerusalem.
These common doctrines are being taught worldwide but are not found in Revelation 20, the only place in God’s Word that specifically mentions the 1000-year period. Now let’s go deeper.

The Two Resurrections

There are two defining ‘bookends’ marking the beginning and the end of the thousand years, the two resurrections (vs. 4-6). Let’s see what else the Bible says about them.
Jesus Christ taught two resurrections. “Marvel not at this: for the hour is coming, in the which all that are in their graves shall hear his voice, And shall come forth; they that have done good, unto the resurrection of life; and they that have done evil unto the resurrection of damnation” (John 5:29). The apostle Paul did too. “[T]here shall be a resurrection of the dead, both of the just and the unjust” (Acts 24:15). Thus both Jesus Christ and Paul taught two resurrections, the first being “the resurrection of life” for the saved, the second being “the resurrection of damnation” for the lost.
Revelation 20 revolves around these two resurrections. As we’ve already seen, verses 4-6 reveal that one takes place at the beginning of the 1000 years, the other at the end. The Word says, “Blessed and holy is he that has part in the first resurrection: on such the second death has no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years” (vs. 6). This is the good, or “first resurrection,” at the start of the 1000 years. Those in it need not fear the second death. “But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years where finished” (vs. 5a). This is the bad or second resurrection, at the conclusion of the 1000 years. Jesus Christ called it “the resurrection of damnation” (John 5:29).
Thus it is plain that there are two resurrections - one at the beginning of the Millennium, in which true believers in Christ are raised to eternal life; and one at the opposite end of the Millennium, in which the “unjust” awake to something else entirely.

THE SECOND COMING

If the thousand years begins with the resurrection of the just, the question is, When does this good resurrection take place? When we find the answer, then we’ll understand what initiates the thousand years.
Scripture teaches that the return of Jesus Christ results in the resurrection of His saints. In 1 Corinthians 15:23, 51-55, Paul tells us plainly that it is at “His coming,” when “the trumpet sounds,” that “the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed.” Paul also wrote, “The Lord himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God: and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord. Wherefore comfort one another with these words.” (1 Thessalonians 4:16-18).
According to Paul, “the dead in Christ shall rise first.” This is the same as “the first resurrection” depicted in Revelation 20:6.
In summary, Revelation 20:4-6 begins the 1000 years with the resurrection of the saints. 1 Corinthians 15:51-55 and 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 teach that the resurrection of the saints, who are called “the dead in Christ,” occurs when Jesus Christ returns. Thus it is the return of Jesus Christ, when His saints are resurrected, that marks the beginning of the Millennium.

Left Behind

Jesus returns, the righteous dead are raised, and along with the righteous living they all are “caught up” to meet the Saviour in the air. This is great news for true believers!
But what about those who are not “caught up,” those who are left behind? Popular teaching says they will have a second chance during a “seven-year Tribulation,” an idea heavily promoted in the wildly popular Left Behind novels by Tim LaHaye and Jerry B. Jenkins. Though those books have sold by the millions, the important question for us should be, Is that theology truly biblical?
Immediately after Paul describes true believers being “caught up,” he then declares, “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night. For when they shall say Peace and Safety, then sudden destruction cometh upon them ... and they shall not escape” (1 Thessalonians 5:2-3). Thus, according to Paul, those who are not “caught up” will reap “sudden destruction” and “not escape.”
Does this sound like ‘the second chance’ so graphically depicted in Left Behind novels and films? Hardly.
It gets worse. How widespread is this “sudden destruction”? Jesus Himself explained it: “As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be also in the days of the Son of man. They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were given in marriage, until the day that Noah entered the ark, and the flood came and destroyed them all. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot; they did eat, they drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded; but the same day Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all. Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed” (Luke 17:26 -30, italics added).
In Noah’s day, all who refused to enter the ark were left behind, destroyed in the deluge. In Lot’s day, everyone except Lot and his family were consumed by falling fire. Jesus Christ said, “Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed.
Other texts make it clear that when Jesus returns, those left behind will be destroyed, not given another chance during some hypothetical “seven-year Tribulation” (which, by the way, is nowhere specifically referred to in the Bible). Here are just a few texts describing the global desolation that follows Jesus’ return.
2 Thessalonians 1:7-9 - When Jesus returns in flaming fire, the lost will be destroyed.
Revelation 16:17-18 – At Armageddon, cities crumble around the world.
Revelation 6:14; 16:20 - Every island sinks, and all the mountains disappear.
Jeremiah 4:23-26 - Planet Earth is totally devastated, with “no man” left alive.
Jeremiah 25:30-33 - Those slain by the Lord lie dead, unburied, all around the world.
Revelation 19:17-18, 21 - The birds eat the flesh of every human being worldwide.
These verses teach that those not “caught up” when Christ returns will be destroyed, and the destruction will encompass all the earth, as it did during Noah’s flood. Jesus Himself taught this. “The flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the son of man be” (Matthew 24:39).

THE REST OF THE DEAD

The last sentence in Revelation 19 describes birds feasting upon “the flesh of all men” (vs. 21). Immediately following is Revelation 20, which depicts the binding of Satan so that he can “deceive the nations no more” during the 1000 years (Revelation 20:1-3). Why not? The answer’s easy--there’s nobody left alive on earth to deceive. Those in the first resurrection were “caught up” to be with Jesus, and the rest, those left behind, were slain.
This helps explain what follows (Read carefully): “that he [Satan] should deceive the nations no more until the thousand years should be fulfilled” (Revelation 20:3). Notice these three words “no more until.” What do they tell us? They teach that those “nations” are entirely Satan’s nations. Satan is deceiving them now, but can’t continue deceiving them during the Millennium, “until” a certain time.
What time is that? When the 1000 years are over, obviously. Now put two and two together. At the end of the Millennium, “the rest of the dead” (who missed “the first resurrection”) are raised back to life. Then Satan deceives them again. Look again, and don’t let anyone convince you otherwise:
Verse 5a - “The rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished
Verse 7 - “When the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be loosed out of his prison
At the end of the 1000 years, “the rest of the dead” are raised, and Satan is “loosed.” Therefore the raising of the “rest of the dead” is what “looses” the devil. Satan then swoops into these resurrected nations (now alive in the four corners of the earth), deceives them again, and then gathers them for the grand finale (verses 8-9).
What does all this mean? The answer will come shortly after we examine a few more crucial points. What should be clear so far however, that the common notion of the Millennium, reflected in Left Behind, leaves much to be desired. In fact, it’s completely bogus.

The Bottomless Pit

Crucial to understanding the Millennium are the first texts of Revelation 20, verses 1 and 2. According to these texts, Satan is bound with “a great chain” and confined to “the bottomless pit” for 1000 years. The expression, “a great chain,” doesn’t mean a literal chain. Even today, all of “the angels that sinned” with Lucifer are described as being in “chains of darkness” (2 Peter 2:4). These words do not refer to actual clinking and clanging metal, but to circumstances of darkness that these angels find themselves in after having been booted out of heaven.
During the 1000 years, Satan is represented as being bound with a chain because his new circumstances prevent him from deceiving the nations during the Millennium (Revelation 20:2). Again, what are those circumstances? Everyone left on earth is dead.
What’s this “bottomless pit”? In the Old Testament the word “pit” often refers to a grave, a cemetery, or to the place of the dead.
Psalms 55:23 - Evil men will go “down into the pit of destruction.
Numbers 16:32-33 - “
the earth opened her mouth, and swallowed them up ... into the pit.
Ezekiel 32:22-23 - “
his graves are about him ... in the sides of the pit ... all of them slain.
Psalms 28:1 - David prayed not to “
become like them that go down to the pit.
Psalms 69:15 - “
Let not the pit shut her mouth upon me.
Isaiah 14 contains one of the Old Testaments clearest prophecies about Lucifer. He was cast out of heaven (vs. 12) for exalting himself (vs. 13). Yet he is to be brought down “to the sides of the pit” (vs. 15). Isaiah 14:18-21 perfectly parallels the prophecy in Revelation 20:1-3. “All the kings of the nations, even all of them, lie in glory, every one in his own house [the grave]. But thou art cast out of thy grave like an abominable branch, and as the raiment of those that are slain, thrust through with a sword, that go down to the stones of the pit; as a carcass trodden under feet. Thou shall not be joined with them in burial” (Isaiah 14:18-21)
These verses predict a time when all the nations are slain and lie in their graves, yet Satan will not join them in burial. He will be left, instead, to wander among earth’s ruins. Notice carefully: “Fear, and the pit, and the snare, are upon thee, thou inhabitant of the earth ... The earth is utterly broken down, the earth is clean dissolved, the earth is moved exceedingly. The earth shall reel to and fro like a drunkard, and shall be moved like a cottage; and the transgression thereof shall be heavy upon it, and it shall fall and not rise again. And it shall come to pass in that day, that the Lord shall punish the host of the high ones that are on high, and the kings of the earth upon the earth. And they shall be gathered together, as prisoners are gathered in the pit, and shall be shut up in prison, and after many days shall they be visited” (Isaiah 24:17-22).
This is a prediction of a destroyed and devastated earth. Its inhabitants are gathered as prisoners in the pit [the grave]. When Revelation 20:1-3 describes Satan as bound with a chain for 1000 years, this means that a chain of circumstances will prevent him from deceiving the nations. The major circumstance is the return of Jesus Christ in “flaming fire” (2 Thessalonians 2:8), the “sudden destruction” of sinners (1 Thessalonians 5:3), the largest earthquake in history (Revelation 16:18), the global crumbling of cities (Revelation 16:19), the disappearing of mountains and islands (Revelation 16:20), and the total depopulation of planet Earth just like “it was in the days of Noah” (Matthew 24:37-39). This “great day of the Lord” will come “as a destruction from the Almighty” (Joel 1:15). “And the slain of the Lord shall be at that day from one end of the earth even to the other end of the earth: they shall not be lamented, neither gathered, nor buried; they shall be as dung upon the ground” (Jeremiah 25:33).
Earth will then be like one gigantic bottomless pit, a huge cemetery. Jeremiah predicted: “I beheld the earth, and lo, it was without form and void; and the heavens, and they had no light. I beheld the mountains, and lo, they trembled, and all the hills moved lightly. I beheld, and lo, there was no man, and all the birds of the heavens were fled. I beheld, and lo, the fruitful place was a wilderness, and all the cities thereof were broken down at the presence of the Lord, and by his fierce anger” (Jeremiah 4:23 -26). As Satan and his angels behold their kingdom in ruins, they can only wander about, counsel together, and contemplate with trembling the final events to occur at the end of the 1000 years.
Yet it doesn’t end here. We mustn’t forget the last section of Isaiah 24:17-22, which predicts that those who lie dead in their graves “shall be visited” (Isaiah 24:22). What could that possibly mean other than what we have seen in Revelation 20:5? “But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished.” It’s what Jesus was talking about when He warned about the “the resurrection of damnation” (John 5:29). This occurs at the end of the Millennium.
Far, then, from being a time of earthly glory when Jesus reigns from Jerusalem, the Millennium is a time when earth lies waste, in desolate ruins, a prison house for Satan and his demons.

The Saints in Heaven

If this doesn’t sound inviting, it’s because it isn’t supposed to be inviting. It’s a time of chaos, desolation, and ruin, a time when sin takes another step toward its horrific ending. The Millennium is not some idyllic era of peace and goodness upon this old earth, with Jesus ruling from Jerusalem, but a time of utter devastation and judgment.
What about God’s people? What about those who participated in “the first resurrection,” who were “caught up” with Jesus as opposed to being left behind? What happens to them during the Millennium?
Near the end of His earthly ministry, Jesus told His followers that He was going to heaven, where He would be preparing mansions for His children (John 14:1-2). When He returns, He will take us to Himself, “that where I am, there you shall be also” (vs. 3). When He comes, Jesus will take us to the place where He is now, in heaven in the New Jerusalem (see Revelation 3:12; 21:10). As we saw earlier, 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17 tells us that at the Second Coming of Jesus Christ we shall be “caught up.” Thus we are going up to glory. In perfect agreement with this is Revelation 19:1-2, which teaches that immediately after the destruction of Babylon (Revelation 18:8-24), John beheld God’s saints in heaven.And after these things I heard a great voice of much people in heaven, saying, Alleluia; Salvation, and glory, and honor, and power, unto the Lord our God: For true and righteous are his judgments: for he hath judged the great whore, which did corrupt the earth with her fornication, and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand” (Revelation 19:1-2).
According to Revelation 20:4, 6, the saints will “reign” with Jesus for 1000 years. Contrary to popular opinion, Revelation 20 does not say they will reign on earth during that time. Why would Jesus and His people rule over a devastated and ruined world anyway? The Bible says we will soar upward when Christ returns (1 Thessalonians 4:17), that He will take us to the New Jerusalem (John 14:1-3), and that we will then be in heaven praising God (Revelation 19:1-2).
Some might ask, How can we “reign” for 1000 years if we’re in heaven? Don’t we have to be on earth to “reign” over others during this time? Not necessarily. The Bible also says the saints will “reign forever and ever” (Revelation 22:5). Thus this “reign” idea implies we will be in some position of authority, just as Adam originally exercised dominion over the earth, that’s all.
Now, if planet Earth is depopulated, with no survivors (except Satan and his angels), and the saints are in heaven, then what is the purpose of the 1000 years? A few possibilities exist:
1) It gives the loyal universe an opportunity to behold the terrible results of Satan’s rule;
2) It gives the saints in heaven an opportunity to go through heaven’s records and to have all their questions answered about why some of their loved ones are there and some are not;
3) It provides a period of time when Jesus and the saints together can make decisions about the just punishments to be carried out upon the lost at the end of the 1000 years (see 1 Corinthians 6:2-3);
4) It also gives the saints a period of time to prepare mentally for the events at the end of the 1000 years, at which time many of their loved ones will be resurrected, judged, and sentenced to the lake of fire (Revelation 20:5a, 11-15).

The Resurrection of Damnation

Okay, we have seen that at the Second Coming, Jesus returns, the saved (both the resurrected dead and those alive at His return) are taken to heaven where they “reign” for a thousand years, the earth is destroyed--and Satan remains captive there for the allotted thousand years. What then happens at the end of the thousand years?
Revelation 20 (as we’ve already seen) is clear that two events occur:
1) The “rest of the dead” are raised to life (vs. 5a).
2) Satan is “
loosed” (verses 3, 7).
Both events occur simultaneously. When the lost are resurrected, Satan now has people once again to deceive; thus he is, in effect, “loosed” from his chains. Satan then “will go out to deceive the nations which are in the four corners of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle, whose number is as the sand of the sea” (vs. 8). The “sand of the sea” means myriads of people (all the lost--from the days of Adam down to the last person who experienced “sudden destruction” at Christ’s return). During the 1000 years, they remain in their graves; now, they are raised to life in “the resurrection of damnation” (John 5:29).
Immediately after the lost are resurrected, Satan gathers “them together to battle.” What Hollywood movie producer could even envision such a scene: billions of lost people, including (no doubt) great military commanders, gathered together in one final burst of rebellion?
The next question is, Who will this terrible army attempt to fight? The Bible makes it plain: “They went up on the breadth of the earth and surrounded the camp of the saints and the beloved city...” (vs. 9). This is the New Jerusalem, the home of the saved (Revelation 3:12; 21:10), which descends from heaven to the earth (Revelation 3:12; 21:2) right before the second resurrection. Then Satan and his macabre army surround the “camp of the saints” in a last-ditch effort to conquer God's fortress.
Picture this scene: all the world’s lost and all the world’s saved are together for the first time--the saved inside the city, the lost outside. The lost will behold the reward of the righteous, the saved the doom of the damned.
This is Satan's last stand, his final opportunity to conquer Jesus Christ, His New Jerusalem, and the redeemed of all ages. But he can never defeat the King of the Universe. He failed miserably when Jesus was a lowly carpenter in human flesh. What chance does he have against Him now as King of the New Jerusalem? None whatsoever!

Fire from Heaven

After Lucifer’s legions gather round God’s holy city to make war against it, what happens next? The Bible explains explicitly: “[Satan] shall go out to deceive the [resurrected] nations which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to battle: the number of whom is as the sand of the sea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and compassed the camp of the saints about, and the beloved city: and fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them” (Revelation 20:8-9).
Notice, “fire came down from God out of heaven, and devoured them.” That’s their fate!
Before the fire falls, a vast cosmic judgment scene unfolds. “Then I saw a great white throne and Him who sat on it ... And I saw the [resurrected] dead standing before God, and books were opened. And another book was opened, which is the book of life. And the dead were judged according to their works, by the things which were written in the books. The sea gave up the dead who were in it [another description of the resurrection of the lost], and Death and Hades [the grave] delivered up the dead who were in them. And they were judged each one according to their works” (Revelation 20:11 -13).
This judgment occurs while Satan’s army is gathered around the city; it concerns only the lost, who are then judged “according to their works.” As books are opened above them, they are allowed to see the complete record of their lives. They are shown why they are lost, why they are outside God’s City, why they have forfeited eternal life with Jesus. As the Book of Life is opened, they discover their names are missing. Then Jesus will undoubtedly show them how much He loved them, how He tried hard to save them, and yet how by their own persistent efforts they resisted His tender appeals. Yes, they will see that Jesus Christ died for them, that on the cross He paid the full penalty for all their sins, and that they could have been inside the city with His saints; but now they are outside with another master, the master of their own choosing. They will see that, though Jesus willingly took upon Himself the punishment that was theirs, they spurned Him, and now they are forced to stand before His holy majesty in the shame of their spiritual nakedness, with every wrong thought, every wrong word, and every wrong deed bearing down upon their consciences to condemn them, and there is no longer any Mediator to represent them and intercede for them.
After sentence is pronounced, the fire of God brings final retribution upon the lost. By this time, all the unsaved understand why they are lost. This destruction is an act of justice, not cruelty. The book of Revelation is very clear about God’s uprightness. “Just and true are your ways, O King of the saints” (Revelation 15:3); “You are righteous, O Lord ... Because you have judged these things” (Revelation 16:5); and “For true and righteous are His judgments” (Revelation 19:2).
The judgment at the close of the Millennium will be perfectly just, without any taint of imperfection chargeable upon God. By rejecting His love and mercy, and by a life of continued sinning, the lost have earned their just reward. “The wages of sin is death” (Romans 6:23). The Father, Jesus Christ, the Holy Spirit, holy angels, and the saints will all weep over the unsaved. But nothing more can be done. Now it’s too late.
Revelation 20:8 says the lost will march across “the four quarters of the earth” right before the fire falls upon them. Thus we conclude that God’s fire will descend all over planet Earth. This unquenchable downpour will become a “lake of fire” (14-15) boiling everywhere. Malachi 4:1, 3 says that entire fateful day will “burn as an oven.” 2 Peter 3:10 adds “...the elements will melt with fervent heat; both the earth and the works that are in it will be burned up.” Thus God will totally purify and cleanse our sin-polluted earth with flames. In fact, 2 Peter 3 parallels the destruction of the world by water in Noah's day with the purification of the earth by fire at the end of the 1000 years (2 Peter 3:5-7). In Noah's day, the whole earth was under ‘a lake of water’; at the end of the 1000 years, this planet will be wrapped in “a lake of fire.” In Noah's day, God's people floated in the midst of the water but were protected inside the ark; at the end of the Millennium, when a lake of fire envelops our planet, God's saved “saints” will be right there, riding the storm safely inside the New Jerusalem.

THE NEW HEAVEN AND NEW EARTH

Revelation 20 concludes with these solemn words, “Whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire” (Revelation 20:15). Fortunately, that’s not the end of the story. The next verse reads: “Then I saw a new heaven and a new earth, for the first heaven and the first earth had passed away” (Revelation 21:1).
New heaven (sky), new earth! What happened to the old ones? We just saw. The lake of fire consumed them. When the Bible says, “...the first heaven and the first earth had passed away,” this must include the lake of fire! After God's fire completely purifies this planet and its atmosphere, He will recreate the earth and sky, so long under the contaminating effects of sin. God will make “a new heaven and a new earth.” Eventually the cleansing fire will disappear, after purifying this earth from every trace of sin, sinners, Satan, and demons, and in place of smoggy sky and a polluted earth the Lord will create new ones.
Nevertheless we, according to His promise, look for new heavens and a new earth in which righteousness dwells” (2 Peter 3:13).
Revelation 21 also adds, “And God will wipe away every tear from their eyes; there shall be no more death, nor sorrow, nor crying. There shall be no more pain, for the former things have passed away. Then He that sat upon the throne said, 'Behold, I make all things new.' And He said to me, 'Write, for these words are true and faithful'” (Revelation 21:4-5).
Write, for these words are true,” says God Almighty. When this finally happens, the lake of fire, death, sin, sorrow, crying, and pain will “have passed away.” There will be no more terrorists, no more tears over the World Trade Center, nor crying over a million other things like natural disasters, sickness, divorce, child abuse, or graveside services. These will all have “passed away.
As Noah and his family finally walked out of the ark onto a cleansed world, so will God's faithful saints finally step out of the New Jerusalem into a brand new world.

Conclusion

Contrary to popular opinion, the biblical Millennium is a time of desolation and ruin, followed by more rebellion, then judgment, and finally, re-creation--when the Lord who first spoke heaven and earth into existence (Genesis 1) repeats His creativity, “His wonders to perform”!
The most important issue, however, isn’t so much our knowledge of millennial details but our knowledge of the God who has revealed the truth about it. What this study shows us, perhaps more than anything else, is that there is no second chance, no middle ground, no neutrality in this Great War between Jesus Christ and Satan. Remember, the devil deceives “nations” (Revelation 20:3) in many areas, including this one. You friend, will be on one side or the other. You will either be inside the city, safe and secure with Jesus, looking down on the hordes outside; or you will be outside, deceived by the Devil, looking up at what might have been yours had you only repented and given yourself fully to Jesus Christ for faithful obedience.
Jesus died for you! He died so that you could have a place with Him in that New Jerusalem and in the new heavens and new earth that are coming. Your final destiny, inside or outside, eternal life or eternal destruction, depends upon your choice. Will you give yourself to the One who gave Himself for you, and thus have eternity with Him, or will you continue resisting His pleadings?
The Millennium is coming; nothing you can do will change this. All you can do is decide – by your choice for or against Jesus – where you are going to spend it.
The Lord is pleading with you. Choose Jesus Christ now, before it’s too late.
Select the following If you would prefer a study that is primarily directed at covering the sequence of events leading up to and following the 1000 Year Millennium.

Chapter 9
SPEAKING IN TONGUES

 Introduction

Glossolalia or speaking in tongues is practiced by an estimated 100 million Christians in the world today and the number engaging in this practice is growing at a massive rate every year. That is approximately 20% of all Christians. These statistics originally included my family just so you know we have had first hand experience with speaking in tongues. But what many are wanting to know is if speaking in tongues as seen in the Church today is always from God or are there other explanations. Note that speaking in tongues is also known as glossolalia, unknown tongues and ecstatic tongues.

HISTORY OF SPEAKING IN TONGUES

Throughout recorded history there have been many occasions where people have spoken in what was called ecstatic tongues. Note most of these accounts predate Pentecost and were of non-Christian origin. Christians therefore can not say with confidence that every occurrence of glossolalia must be an expression of the will of God even though many do subscribe to this view. Those practicing speaking in tongues today portray Pentecost as the supreme example of supernatural tongues; however, the recorded cases of glossolalia go back as far as 1100 B.C. On that occasion a young Amen worshiper attracted historical infamy when he became possessed by a god and began to make sounds in a strange ecstatic tongue.
Seven hundred years later, the Greek philosopher Plato demonstrated that he was well acquainted with the phenomenon of speaking in tongues as he referred to several families who practiced ecstatic speech, praying and utterings while supposedly possessed. He also pointed out that these practices had even brought physical healing to those who engaged in them. Plato and most of his contemporaries asserted that these occurrences were caused by divine inspiration. He suggested that God takes possession of the mind while man sleeps or is possessed and during this state, God inspires him with utterances which he can neither understand nor interpret. This does NOT mean of course that one practising speaking in tongues as seen today is possessed or not saved. That of course is just simply not true. When God confused the languages of His people who were rebelling at Babel in Genesis 11, they also spoke in “new tongues” and note this happened without the indwelling of the Holy Spirit.
In the last century before Christ, Virgil described the speaking of ecstatic tongues of the Sybilline priestess on the Island of Delos as the result of her being unified with the god Apollo. This happened while she meditated in a haunted cave amidst the eerie sounds of the wind playing strange music through the narrow crevices in the rocks.
Several of the mystery religions of the Greco-Roman world record the same phenomenon of speaking in tongues. Some of those most often listed are the Mithra cult of the Persians; the Osiris cult originating in the land of the Pharaohs, and the lesser known Dionysian, Eulusinian, and Orphic cults cradled in Macedonia, Thrace and Greece. Another indication comes from Lucian of Samosata (A.D. 120-198) who in De Dea Syria describes an example of glossolalia as exhibited by a roaming believer of June, the Syrian goddess, stationed at Hierapolis in Syria.
It is also interesting to note that the term glossolalia used so widely today comes from the Greek vernacular which was in existence long before the day of Pentecost. It should be frightening to all Christians that what we see now in the Church today, resembles these occurrences of ecstatic tongues that took place in these ancient cults before the day of Pentecost and that what took place at Pentecost does not in any way resemble these occurrences. At Pentecost, it was undoubtedly and unarguably the speaking of foreign languages.
Believe it or not, speaking in tongues as seen in the Church today is a fairly recent phenomenon in Christianity. It came about in four waves. The 1st wave of speaking in tongues started around 1901 and was founded in the traditional Pentecostal movement by Charles Parham of Bethel College, Kansas. The 2nd wave of tongues speaking, neo-Pentecostalism or the Charismatic movement entered most Churches in the early 1960’s in Van Nuys, California, under Dennis Bennett, Rector of St Marks Episcopal (Anglican) Church. In ten years it spread to all major Protestant families of the world, reaching a total of 55 million people by 1990. It included the Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians, Lutherans, Roman Catholics and many others.
The 3rd wave, the Catholic Charismatic Renewal movement started in Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania, in 1967 among students and faculty of DuQuesne University, and by 1993 it touched the lives of over 100 million Catholics in over 238 nations. The 4th wave of speaking in tongues, the Evangelicals started in 1981 at Fuller Theological Seminary with John Wimber. By 1990, 33 million in the world were moving in signs and wonders, though they play down labels such as “Pentecostal” and “Charismatic”.

SPEAKING IN TONGUES IS NOT UNIQUELY CHRISTIAN

Speaking in tongues as we see it today did not come about as a result of studying the Bible. It just out of the blue happened. It should be of extreme concern to all Christians, because as already shown, it is not uniquely a Christian practice by any means. Various studies have revealed that speaking in tongues is present in non-Christian religions all around the world. It is practiced in China, Japan, Korea, Malaysia, Indonesia, Siberia, Arabia, Burma, and Arctic regions just to name a few. Glossolalia is found among the Eskimos, Japanese séances in Hokkaido, in a small cult led by Genji Yanagide of Moji City, the shamans in Ethiopia in the zar cult and various spirits in Haitian Voodoo and is also found extensively in African tribal religions.
Since history records that the practice of tongues goes back well before Pentecost in Acts chapter two, which was speaking in foreign languages, is speaking in tongues as we see it today from God, or as some claim from demonic sources or are there other explanations? Does what Paul speak of in regards to spiritual gifts in 1 Corinthians 12-14 relate to what we see in Churches today? Why do Christians that practice speaking in tongues as we see it today, now call it a heavenly language or the tongues of Angels?

What is the real Truth on Speaking in Tongues?

Many Christians believe that speaking in tongues is the fulfilment of the Latter Rain promised in Joel 2:28-29 and that it is the final manifestation of the Holy Spirit before the Second Coming of Christ. It is also commonly taught that you have not received the Holy Spirit and are not saved unless you have demonstrated the gift of speaking in tongues and tongues seems to be the only sought after gift in the tongue speaking Church today.
So what is the real truth about speaking in tongues? Can we go by experience and feelings or do we go by the Word of God? The only way to find the truth to these questions of course has to be the Bible and the Bible alone. There is no other way. Everything we need to know for our Christian walk can be found in the Word of God and if not clearly taught in God’s Word, then we should not follow it lest we be deceived. The Bible warns us of this fact many times. In this document we will cover all aspects of speaking in tongues (glossolalia) from the Bible alone.
We will not be going by experiences, feelings or so called “physical evidence.” We cannot afford to adopt an interpretation which demands a change in God’s Word. It is our interpretation that should change if necessary to fit the Bible – not the Bible changed to fit our interpretation. Since the enemy can and does counterfeit miracles of God we must follow the scriptures only.
2 Timothy 3:16 says, “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness:”
Many Christians that practice speaking in tongues as we see it today exclaim it is not possible for this feeling not to be from God. They make this statement with absolute confidence as if it is totally impossible for them to be deceived despite the fact that Jesus Himself warns us ever so clearly that if possible, even the elect can be deceived.
Matthew 24:24 says, “For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall show great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.”
And hence the following warning must always be heeded and especially in regards to speaking in tongues. So how is this accomplished beyond all doubt, which of course means excluding thoughts and feelings?
1 John 4:1 “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God…”

THE OUTPOURING OF THE LATTER RAIN

The land of Israel had two main seasons of rain designated as the early or first rain, and the latter rain, and God promised that if Israel as a nation was faithful and obedient, these rainy seasons would never fail.
Deuteronomy 11:14 “That I will give you the rain of your land in his due season, the first rain and the latter rain, that thou mayest gather in thy corn, and thy wine, and thine oil.”
These terms early and latter rain are also used in the Bible figuratively to designate God’s blessing in His Church (Hosea 6:3; Zechariah 10:1) and in Joel 2:23-27 these terms are used in conjunction with the outpouring of God’s Spirit “before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come.” (Verses 28-32)
Joel 2:23-24 “Be glad then, ye children of Zion, and rejoice in the LORD your God: for he hath given you the former rain moderately, and he will cause to come down for you the rain, the former rain, and the latter rain in the first month. 24 And the floors shall be full of wheat, and the fats shall overflow with wine and oil.”
Joel 2:31-32 “The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come. 32 And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on the name of the LORD shall be delivered: for in mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the LORD hath said, and in the remnant whom the LORD shall call.”
So if then the first occurrence of speaking in tongues on the Day of Pentecost in Acts 2 is designated as the early rain by which the seed of the Gospel was planted and germinated and commenced its vigorous growth by the gift of speaking in tongues, then “before the great and the terrible day of the LORD come” we are according to Joel 2:28-29 to expect another or latter rain.
Joel 2:28 “And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, your young men shall see visions:”
It was this very prophecy you will recall, that Peter quoted on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:16-21) but its completed and final fulfilment still awaits us when God cuts short His work in righteousness in “a short work” (Romans 9:28) in the last days when in tremendous power the whole earth will be “lightened with his glory” and the message of God is represented as crying “mightily with a strong voice.” (Revelation 18:1-2)
In Revelation 14:6, 14-20 God’s last message is described as going “to every nation, and kindred, and tongue and people.” Perhaps the real gift of speaking in tongues will play a significant role. The Church is now on the threshold of the most stupendous events ever witnessed. In the world; sin, degradation, misery, calamity, fear, violence, war and hatred such as the world has never seen before (Daniel 12:1; Matthew 24:7; Luke 21:25-26; 2 Timothy 3:1-5; Revelation 11:18); but in the church such power as the world has never seen before when the whole world will be “lightened with His glory” (Revelation 18:1)

DECEPTIONS AND COUNTERFEITS OF SATAN

Christians should not be unmindful of the fact that Satan is a student of prophecy and can read all the above events with almost unerring accuracy. He knows better than we do, that in fulfilment of prophecy, God’s Holy Spirit is about to be poured out upon His people with the Pentecostal power of the Latter Rain. Satan would be untrue to his nature if he did not seek to counterfeit God’s outpouring of His Spirit in the last days with his own quick and early spurious revival and utterly false manifestations such as a counterfeit version of speaking in tongues in order to deceive millions in this world. The warnings are repeated all through God’s Word.
2 Thessalonians 2:9 says, “The coming of the lawless one will be in accordance with the work of Satan displayed in all kinds of counterfeit miracles, signs and wonders.”
For those looking for signs, evidences, miracles, wonders, manifestations and proofs such as speaking in tongues, Satan can and will supply everything to satisfy the pride of the natural human heart. Sadly, the world today does not want to have to think. Its great lust is for a titivating of the senses. Alcohol, drugs, the discotheque, loud overpowering pulsating music all cater to this desire. Those in religious circles who are also looking for ecstasy of feeling, emotions release, uninhibited expression, and “feelings” of “being in the spirit”, Satan will also have something to please exactly so everyone possible will be swept into his net. The common desire shared in the drug world and the natural human heart is for feelings of power rather than purity, emotion rather than duty, ecstasy rather than obedience, feelings rather than faith, spiritual enlightenment rather than the discipline of earnest study of God’s Word verse by verse. To all such Satan has his counterfeit and speaking in tongues is no exception.
2 Timothy 4:3-4 “For the time will come when they will not endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, having itching ears; 4 And they shall turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables.”
The Bible very clearly outlines its warnings of the deceptions of the last days. “Satan himself” we are told “is transformed into an angel of light” and “his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness.” (2 Corinthians 11:14-15). Matthew 24:24 foretells “false Christ's, and false prophets” showing “great signs and wonders” so clever and overpowering that “if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect.”
Revelation 13:13-14 “And he doeth great wonders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And deceiveth them that dwell on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had power to do in the sight of the beast...”
And who gave power to the beast?
Revelation 13:4 “And they worshipped the dragon [Satan] which gave power unto the beast: and they worshipped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? who is able to make war with him?”
And Revelation 16:14 speaks again of “…spirits of devils, working miracles...” Satan will even go as far as to make one believe they have cast out demons just to deceive, and why wouldn’t he. Many have accepted the false gift of speaking in tongues believing it is genuine by such deceptions. He is after all the great deceiver which the majority all too often under estimate. So how do we safe guard against Satan’s deceptions? The scriptures below give some excellent guidance.
Isaiah 8:20 “To the law and to the testimony: if they speak not according to this word, it is because there is no light in them.”
Matthew 22:29 “…Ye do err, not knowing the scriptures, nor the power of God.”
Acts 17:11 “These were more noble than those in Thessalonica, in that they received the word with all readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily, whether those things were so.”
1 John 4:1 “Beloved, do not believe every spirit, but test the spirits, whether they are of God…”
Satan can present a counterfeit so closely resembling the truth that it deceives those who are willing to be deceived, who desire to shun the self-denial and sacrifice demanded by the truth; but it is impossible for Satan to hold under his power one soul who honestly desires at whatever cost to know the truth. Sadly, speaking in tongues is lustfully coveted. Before Jesus returns there will be a true revival but we are warned that the counterfeit will precede it. Satan has always worked by bringing the counterfeit ahead of the genuine because when the true comes it is much harder to accept when the counterfeit has already been accepted. All of the above are very serious warnings we cannot afford to ignore. We must be able to test the spirits to see if they are from God and we absolutely cannot go by our desires and feelings or experiences lest we fall victim to the enemy who will and does work on the desires and lusts of our hearts. I pray with all my heart that you will read on and consider these things very seriously.

What does the word Tongues mean?

The term tongues when used in reference to speaking just simply means “language”. The Greek word is “glossa” and means “tongue, language,” and the verb “laleo” means “to speak”, producing the word “glossolalia”. Here is the definition from the Strong’s and Thayer dictionaries:
Strong’s Definition: “glossa”, pronounced “gloce'-sah” Of uncertain affinity; the tongue; by implication a language (specifically one naturally unacquired): - tongue.
Thayer Definition: “glossa”
1) The tongue, a member of the body, an organ of speech.
2) A tongue.
1a) the language or dialect used by a particular people distinct from that of other nations.

References to Speaking in Tongues in the KJV Bible

The scriptures below are all references to the word tongues in the King James Bible. They have been grouped so one can clearly see all references to glossolalia and what they are referring to;

The only mention of glossolalia in the Gospels

Mark 16:17 “And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;”

The fulfilment of Jesus words in Mark 16:17

Acts 2:3-4 “And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire, and it sat upon each of them. 4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.”
Acts 2:8 “And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born?”
Acts 2:11 “Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God.”

Peter’s confirmation that the Gentiles could be baptised

Acts 10:46 “For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter,”

Paul finds disciples who had not received the Holy Spirit

Acts 19:6 “And when Paul had laid his hands upon them, the Holy Ghost came on them; and they spoke with tongues, and prophesied.”

Paul’s references to the gifts of the spirit

1 Corinthians 12:10 “To another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues:”
1 Corinthians 12:28 “And God has set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues.”
1 Corinthians 12:30 “Have all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? do all interpret?”

Paul’s emphasis on the value of love

1 Corinthians 13:1 “Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal.”
1 Corinthians 13:8 “Charity never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be knowledge, it shall vanish away.”

Paul’s warning and rebuke to the Corinthians

1 Corinthians 14:2 “For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries.”
1 Corinthians 14:4-6 “He that speaketh in an unknown tongue edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the church. 5 I would that you all spoke with tongues, but rather that you prophesied: for greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues, except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying. 6 Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine?”
1 Corinthians 14:9 “So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for you shall speak into the air.”
1 Corinthians 14:13-14 “Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue pray that he may interpret. 14 For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful.”
1 Corinthians 14:18-19 “I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than you all: 19 Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue.”
1 Corinthians 14:21-23 In the law it is written, With men of other tongues and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord. 22 Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not: but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe. 23 If therefore the whole church be come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in those that are unlearned, or unbelievers, will they not say that you are mad?”
1 Corinthians 14:26-27 “How is it then, brethren? when you come together, every one of you has a psalm, has a doctrine, has a tongue, has a revelation, has an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. 27 If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret.”
1 Corinthians 14:39 “Wherefore, brethren, covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues.”

Speaking in Tongues in the Gospels

You will note from the previous scripture list that the only reference to speaking in tongues in the Gospels is recorded in Mark 16:17
“And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;”
This statement made by Jesus to His Apostles on the gift of speaking in tongues is in the context of the Great Commission, to preach the gospel to the whole world, to every creature. Jesus' disciples were to receive the power of the gift of the Holy Spirit and they were to proclaim the Good News of what Jesus had achieved for all mankind, first in Israel, and then to all nations, tongues (foreign languages) and peoples. Note how the signs were to confirm the Gospel message.
Mark 16:20 “And they went forth, and preached every where, the Lord working with them, and confirming the word with signs following.”
During their previous ministry the disciples had been restricted to Israel, but now their ministry was to go far beyond the borders of Palestine into countries where other languages were spoken.

How were Apostles to preach the Gospel to every nation?

In Acts chapter two we have the first and most significant mention of speaking in tongues. How were the Apostles to preach the Gospel to every nation? It was by one of the gifts of the Holy Spirit – the gift of speaking in tongues. This is the entire purpose of the gifts of the Spirit – to benefit all for the advancement of God’s kingdom.
1 Corinthians 12:7 “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to each one for the profit of all:”
Paul explains to the Corinthians that the gifts of the spirit are for the advancement of God’s kingdom on Earth and are not for personal edification. So was the gift of speaking in tongues used for the Church? This is how the passage in Acts chapter two reads from the NKJV Bible
Acts 2:1-11 “When the Day of Pentecost had fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. 2 And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, and it filled the whole house where they were sitting. 3 Then there appeared to them divided tongues, as of fire, and one sat upon each of them. 4 And they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and began to speak with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance. 5 And there were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews, devout men, from every nation under heaven. 6 And when this sound occurred, the multitude came together, and were confused, because everyone heard them speak in his own language. 7 Then they were all amazed and marveled, saying to one another, “Look, are not all these who speak Galileans? 8 And how is it that we hear, each in our own language in which we were born? 9 Parthians and Medes and Elamites, those dwelling in Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, 10 Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya adjoining Cyrene, visitors from Rome, both Jews and proselytes, 11 Cretans and Arabs--we hear them speaking in our own tongues the wonderful works of God.”
So was the gift of speaking in tongues for the benefit of the Church? Was it a sign to unbelievers as Paul said? Paul wrote in 1 Corinthians 14:22
“Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not…”
What Paul is saying is that tongues are a sign to unbelievers who are moved when they hear the gospel spoken in their tongue by men who had never learned or understood it. This is exactly what happened at Pentecost. They were all amazed when they heard these unlearned Galileans speaking in their own native tongue. So did the gift benefit the Church? We find the answer revealed towards the end of chapter two.
Acts 2:41 “Then they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls.”
Note the word “gave” in verse Acts 2:4 denotes a gift of the Holy Spirit. The gift of speaking in tongues is not a learned experience. This is in contrast to the common practice in Pentecostal and the Charismatic meetings where they are taught or instructed how to receive the gift of speaking in tongues. When the true gift of tongues is given, no prompting or teaching is required, it just happens naturally by the power of the Holy Spirit.
Many associate the word utterance with uttering, as in quiet mutterings as seen in much of the tongue speaking today. But the word translated “utterance” in Acts 2:4 actually means “to speak out loudly and clearly” or “to speak with emphasis.” Strong’s gives this definition: “apophtheggomai” pronounced “ap-of-theng'-om-ahee” From G575 and G5350; to enunciate plainly, that is, declare: - say, speak forth, utterance.
It is obvious from this passage in Acts chapter two, that all of these people from many different countries were hearing the Gospel in their own language for their nation. The languages in which the disciples were speaking were known foreign languages and dialects, not unintelligible mutterings. And they were amazed that these Galileans, uneducated in the “proper” schools, and all from a lower class of society, could speak these foreign languages. Luke is emphasizing to the reader that the miraculous gift of speaking in other languages at Pentecost was the ability to speak articulate, intelligible, foreign languages which had not been learned previously and were not learned at that time. The gift of speaking in tongues (languages) was instant and spontaneous and not “learned.” As Paul said in 1 Corinthians 12:7, the gifts of the spirit were for the benefit and growth of the whole Church and here we see no better demonstration on how speaking in tongues not only benefited the Church, but made it grow at a phenomenal rate and no assumptions are required.
In Acts chapter ten we have the second occurrence of speaking in tongues. Was this any different to the first occurrence? This is how the passage reads.
Acts 10:44-48 “While Peter yet spoke these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. 45 And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished, as many as came with Peter, because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. 46 For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter, 47 Can any man forbid water, that these should not be baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost as well as we? 48 And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days.”
Peter who was prejudiced against the Gentiles was reluctant to baptise them but when they began speaking in tongues he knew it was God’s will for them to be baptised in water also. This second occurrence of speaking in tongues (other foreign languages) is further shown by Peter giving an eyewitness account that it was the same situation as in Acts chapter two.
Acts 11:15 “And as I began to speak, the Holy Spirit fell upon them, as upon us at the beginning.
He affirmed that God gave the same gift to them as he gave to us (at Pentecost) when we believed in the Lord Jesus Christ.
Acts 11:17 “If therefore God gave them the same gift as He gave us when we believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I could withstand God?”
Peter had no doubt that the gift of speaking in tongues (foreign languages) by the believers in Caesarea was “the same gift” of miraculously speaking foreign languages as the gift which he and the other followers of Jesus received on the day of Pentecost. In the very book we see the Church established, we also see the first use of speaking in tongues and being used for that very purpose. Every mention is a known language for the purpose of taking the Gospel to every nation. It is never introduced as a personal communication language with God.

Can Speaking in Tongues be the tongues of Angels?

Does Paul say that he speaks in the tongues of Angels? If this is what Paul is saying, then he is also saying that he understands all mysteries, has all knowledge (only God is omniscient) and has all faith that can remove mountains and that he is giving his body to be burned. That is just not possible and Paul did not give his body to be burned and so cannot be what he is teaching. This is the passage from the King James Version Bible.
1 Corinthians 13:1-3 “Though I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and have not charity, I am become as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal. 2 And though I have the gift of prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have not charity, I am nothing. 3 And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not charity, it profiteth me nothing.”
The translators of the KJV Bible have actually failed us on this occasion in the translating of the word “though” which in Greek is “ean”, pronounced eh-an'. This is the Thayer Definition: 1) if, in case.
The Greek word “ean” should have been translated to the word “if” and not as “though”. In all other places in the KJV Bible, more than 90% of the time it was translated to the word “if” and it should have translated to “if” in these verses also. The Contemporary English Version translates 1 Corinthians 13:1 as follows,
“What if I could speak all languages of humans and of angels? If I did not love others, I would be nothing more than a noisy gong or a clanging cymbal.”
And the VW-Edition Bible translates it as follows,
“If I were to speak with the tongues of men and of angels, but have not love, I have become as sounding brass or a clanging cymbal.”
Almost all other Bible translations have also use the word “if” and not “though” and as you can see it makes a large difference as to how the verse reads. For those wondering, Paul was beheaded, not burned.
Paul is saying “If” I had all knowledge, “If” I could speak in the tongues of Angels, “If” I understood all mysteries, “If” I could remove mountains, “If” I were to give my body to be burned but had not love, I might as well be like a clanging symbol. Paul is using superlatives i.e. he is giving exaggerated examples to make his point on the importance of love and how without love it profits him nothing. Speaking of love and gifts;
Paul also says, 1 Corinthians 13:8 “Charity [love] never faileth: but whether there be prophecies, they shall fail; whether there be tongues, they shall cease; whether there be [gift of] knowledge, it shall vanish away.”
If tongues were angelic, how could they possibly cease? Is God going to take away the voices of all the angels? If tongues were angelic then surely we would be speaking in tongues all the more once we got to heaven.

Are you saved if you don’t speak in tongues?

The teaching and belief of some that you have not received the Holy Spirit if you do not speak in tongues comes from Mark 16:17-18 that we have previously discussed. It reads,
“And these signs shall follow them that believe; In my name shall they cast out devils; they shall speak with new tongues;”
Some say this verse proves the apostles would be speaking in new tongues that never existed before but it could just as easily mean to speak in tongues that were new to them. Speaking in new tongues was fulfilled at Pentecost as the apostles spoke in new tongues as they spread the Gospel to all the nations and commenced God’s Church. This is the purpose for all the gifts as Paul said “to the profit of all.” Further research found that there are in fact two Greek words for “new.” One means brand new never existed before and the other means to renew. Guess which one is used here? It is not brand new but the renew. Jesus is saying they would speak in tongues which were new to them but already known, that is, recognizable languages which is exactly what happened at Pentecost.
Mark 16:17 says “them that believe.” Nothing is said of salvation or the Holy Spirit. The question is whether Jesus meant that all these signs will follow every single person or whether Jesus was having a private conversation with His Apostles and was only telling them that these are various signs and miracles that you will see follow those who believe as you take the Gospel to the world. Remember this statement by Jesus was made to His Apostles as He instructed them in regards to the Great Commission. What Jesus was saying did not stop at verse 17 as He continues to say in verse 18. Mark 16:18 says,
“They shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover.”
If we choose to take Jesus words as meaning all these things will be done by he who believes and that the person is not saved unless he does, then in order to be saved we must be able to demonstrate the following; We must be able to demonstrate speaking in tongues, casting out more than one demon, being bitten by a snake and drink poison and not get sick or die, and we must be able to lay hands on any sick person at any time and always have them recover. Hands up those who have met these requirements! My hand is definitely down. There have been various cults over the years that decided foolishly to take every word Jesus said literally and tried to perform the deadly acts and many have died as a result.
If Jesus was referring to the things that the Apostles would see and do, did these things happen? Did they all receive the gift of speaking in tongues? A common and very much needed gift in taking the Gospel to the world back in the first century but Paul still tells us NO. But obviously most did due to the need. Did they cast out demons? Yes, the Apostles cast out many demons. Did any get bitten by snakes and not get sick or die? Yes, Paul did.
Acts 28:3-6 “And when Paul had gathered a bundle of sticks, and laid them on the fire, there came a viper out of the heat, and fastened on his hand. 4 And when the barbarians saw the venomous beast hang on his hand, they said among themselves, No doubt this man is a murderer, whom, though he has escaped the sea, yet vengeance suffereth not to live. 5 And he shook off the beast into the fire, and felt no harm. 6 Howbeit they looked when he should have swollen, or fallen down dead suddenly: but after they had looked a great while, and saw no harm come to him, they changed their minds, and said that he was a god.”
Did they lay hands on the sick and did they all recover? Yes, example Acts 19:11-12,
“And God wrought special miracles by the hands of Paul: 12 So that from his body were brought unto the sick handkerchiefs or aprons, and the diseases departed from them, and the evil spirits went out of them.”
I am not too sure where poison enters the equation. Jesus was most likely pointing out that if they had it would not have hurt them. But I very strongly suggest not putting God to the test on that one today as the odds are you will most surely die.
To claim that speaking in tongues must be a sign of the Baptism in the Holy Spirit is to say that men like Wycliffe, Huss, Jerome, Luther, Calvin and thousand of others were never baptised with the Holy Spirit and are not saved. In the Old Testament the Holy Spirit was for the select chosen few such as Prophets and Kings. What about the multitude of God’s other chosen people? There is not one mention of speaking in tongues by any of God’s anointed. The Bible says by their fruits you shall know them. (Matthew 7:16, 20) Not by if they speak in tongues! The Bible frequently speaks of people filled with the Holy Ghost and no tongues are given or spoken.
Luke 1:15 – John the Baptist “full of the Holy Ghost” no tongue speaking.
Luke 1:41 – Elizabeth “filled with the Holy Ghost” and no tongue speaking.
Luke 1:67 – Zacharias “filled with the Holy Ghost” and no tongue speaking.
Luke 3:22; 4:1,18 – Life of Jesus an example of being “full of the Holy Ghost” and no tongues ever evidenced.
Jesus is our example of all things and before He sealed the New Covenant with His blood that Friday afternoon He had given us an example in all things necessary to our salvation. Obedience, repentance, faith and Baptism are points. But He never gave us an example of speaking in tongues to indicate this was necessary.
Acts 4:31 – Believers “all filled with the Holy Ghost” no tongues speaking.
Acts 7:55 – Stephen “full of the Holy Ghost” no tongues speaking.
Acts 8:14-17 – Samaritan believers “received the Holy Ghost” and no speaking in tongues.
Now if tongues had been spoken in all of the above cases, surely there would have been mention of it as speaking in tongues was a new and miraculous thing. The Bible teaches that having made our surrender to God and having asked Him in faith for the Holy Spirit, we can believe by faith He will supply what He promised.
Galatians 3:14 – “receive the promise of the Spirit through FAITH.”
Galatians 3:2 – “received ye the spirit…by the hearing of
FAITH.”
Galatians 3:5 – “ministereth to you the Spirit…by the hearing of
FAITH.”
Ephesians 3:16,17 – “strengthened with might by his Spirit…that Christ may dwell in your hearts by
FAITH.”
Here is one of the most important aspects of the Christian life, i.e. the acceptance of salvation, forgiveness of sins, and the Baptism of the Holy Spirit – by faith. Now faith is defined as “the evidence of things not seen.” (Hebrews 11:1) But we think it is necessary to demand of a debtor some security or a signed I.O.U or something tangible we can see and if necessary produce in court. Here the element of complete faith is lacking. Like doubting Thomas, we will not believe unless we see and feel and have tangible evidence such as speaking in tongues. But faith toward God does not demand such things for we believe that God is and that He always speaks the truth and we require no proof from Him of the fulfilment of His word for we trust Him. It is so because He says so.
So having fulfilled the conditions of surrender to our Lord, fully and completely, and having asked Him for the Baptism of the Holy Spirit, we then by faith believe that He has fulfilled His promise and it is so and there should be NO doubt. This is where so many people go astray. They demand of their God some tangible sign or evidence. But let us carefully note again the teachings of the Bible that “we receive the promise of the Spirit through faith” (Galatians 3:14); and faith, as we have also noted is “the evidence of things not seen.”
We believe God has forgiven us our sins in keeping His promise of 1 John 1:9 – by FAITH.
We believe He has saved us and given us everlasting life according to John 3:16 – by
FAITH.
We believe He will never leave us nor forsake us according to Hebrews 13:5; Matthew 28:20 – by
FAITH.
And so we believe that having asked God in keeping with His promise of Luke 11:13, “how much more shall your heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask him?” We believe we have received – by
FAITH.
This element of faith is so important that the Bible says “without faith it is impossible to please him.” (Hebrews 11:6) Jesus said in Matthew 16:4 “A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it…” and He also said in John 4:48 “…Except ye see signs and wonders, ye will not believe.” If we are truly God’s children we do not need signs for when God has promised we should believe He fulfils His promises. Did Paul say speaking in tongues was a sign to those who believe? No. Paul said quite the opposite. 1 Corinthians 14:22 “Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not…”
The only other issue of receiving the Holy Spirit is obedience. Acts 5:32 “…and so is also the Holy Ghost, whom God hath given to them that obey him.” We do not have to practice glossolalia to be saved or prove we have the Holy Spirit and here is the final conclusive proof if you accept that the Bible never contradicts itself.
1 Corinthians 12:4-10 “Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. 5 And there are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. 6 And there are diversities of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all. 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit withal. 8 For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to another the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; 9 To another faith by the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another discerning of spirits; to another divers kinds of tongues; to another the interpretation of tongues:”
As you can see, Paul tells us that we all receive different gifts from the Holy Spirit. Paul goes on to demonstrate how we all make up the body of Christ and how the body would not be complete if we all had the same gift. Note in the following passage how Paul shows we all make up a valuable part of the body of Christ no matter what gift we have been given. Every single gift from the Holy Spirit is just as valuable and important.
1 Corinthians 12:12-21 “For as the body is one, and has many members, and all the members of that one body, being many, are one body: so also is Christ. 13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one body, whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. 14 For the body is not one member, but many. 15 If the foot shall say, Because I am not the hand, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? 16 And if the ear shall say, Because I am not the eye, I am not of the body; is it therefore not of the body? 17 If the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling? 18 But now has God set the members every one of them in the body, as it has pleased him. 19 And if they were all one member, where were the body? 20 But now are they many members, yet but one body. 21 And the eye cannot say unto the hand, I have no need of you: nor again the head to the feet, I have no need of you.”
In many of the Churches practicing speaking in tongues today as it appeared in paganism and non-Christian cults, I think it would be fair to say that many of these Churches make up one giant tongue and the rest of the body is missing! Why is it when we receive Christ as Lord and Saviour that we don’t covet the best gifts as Paul said we should in verse 31 below? Why don’t we get told to ask for the best gift like to be an Apostle or a prophet or a teacher? Why do we always get told just to ask for the gift of speaking in tongues (languages) which Paul puts right at the bottom of the list? Where does the Bible say we should ask just and always for the gift of tongues? What good is the real gift of speaking in tongues anyway if we have nobody to witness to in that language as at Pentecost? Since the Church is established in all nations, it is by far the least important gift.
By now it should be very apparent that the teaching that you are not saved or do not have the Holy Spirit unless you have the gift of speaking in tongues is faulty and there is NO valid scriptural support for it at all. Paul informs us that we could have any one of the above gifts when the Holy Spirit indwells us. NOTE: Tongues is last, it is at the bottom of the list and should be the last gift we ask for, not the first as it is in many Churches today. If we continue to make speaking in tongues first and number one gift then we are NOT following the Word of God.
1 Corinthians 12:27-31 “…you are the body of Christ, and members in particular. 28 And God has set some in the church, first apostles, secondarily prophets, thirdly teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, governments, diversities of tongues. 29 Are all apostles? are all prophets? are all teachers? are all workers of miracles? 30 Have all the gifts of healing? do all speak with tongues? do all interpret? 31 But covet earnestly the best gifts: and yet show I unto you a more excellent way.”
Note what Paul is saying in the above verses. Do all speak in tongues? Paul’s obvious answer is No. He says to covet earnestly the best gifts.

Does Paul say glossolalia can be heavenly languages?

1 Corinthians 14 is the only chapter in the Bible that specifically deals with tongue speaking. If the passages in Acts were the only references to glossolalia, there would be no grounds for controversy over speaking in tongues as we see it in the Church today. Paul’s letter to the Corinthians contains passages that have obviously given rise to serious misunderstandings. So what was the tongue speaking issue at Corinth?
Corinth was an ancient trading city re-founded by Julius Caesar as a Roman colony in 46 B.C. and so its citizens were Roman but the many other nations were also equally well represented. The city of Corinth was famous for its two international seaports and it soon became a major crossroads of Mediterranean commerce explaining why the emperor must have selected it to be the Roman capital of the province of Achaia. It soon became apparent to Paul that its Church services among other things had become chaotic and confusing. While Paul was at Philippi, the first signs of trouble among his newly created congregation in Corinth reached him.
Chloe was the first one to break the distressing news to him and soon after by letter. (1 Corinthians 1:11 and 7:1) Paul had been made aware that the Church formed during his second missionary journey had fallen into a bad state of spiritual decomposition. The record of flagrant abuses of Christian living submitted to him must have indeed been very distressing. Paul must have been shocked when confronted with the reports.
There was a multitude of issues, for example, gross division among the Christians with envying and strife. Paul bluntly refers to the Corinthians as carnal babes in Christ still only capable of being fed on milk and not solid food (1 Corinthians 3:1-3); they were associating with people that were sexually immoral, idolaters, drunkards, extortioners and covetous (1Corinthians 5:11); they were themselves fornicators, idolaters, adulterers, homosexuals, sodomites, thieves, covetous, drunkards, revilers and extortioners (1 Corinthians 6:9-10); there were many heresies among them (1 Corinthians 11:19); they were attending church intoxicated (1 Corinthians 11:20-22); there were abuses of the Lord’s Supper (1 Corinthians 11:27-30); they were ignorant of natural and spiritual gifts (1 Corinthians 12:1); love and charity was apparently lacking among them (1 Corinthians 13).
Things in the Church were being done in confusion and a disorderly manner especially in regards to the gift of tongues. (1 Corinthians 14:33, 40); Paul exhorts again and again that the gifts of the spirit are only to edify the Church (1 Corinthians 12:7) and not the individual. (1 Corinthians 14:3, 4, 5, 12, 17, 26); he had to use lengthy and detailed explanations on how speaking in a foreign language others did not understand is worthless to others, (1 Corinthians 14:2, 6-11, 14-16, 19) as only God and himself understands. (1 Corinthians 14:28); Paul rebukes them constantly not to speak unless everyone understands the language or someone interprets into the language spoken by the Church.
(1 Corinthians 14:5, 13, 26, 27, 28); he also explains that if someone unlearned comes into the Church and hears one person speaking his language or someone interprets that it would be a sign to that unbeliever (1 Corinthians 14:22) but when many people are speaking different foreign languages at the same time and with no interpreter that they would think they are mad (why wouldn’t they?) (1 Corinthians 14:23); there was denial of the resurrection of the dead (1 Corinthians 15:12).
As you can see, Paul’s first letter to the Corinthians is one of constant correction and rebuke. Imagine the chaos within the Corinthian church. One group speaking different foreign languages, others trying to propagate a new doctrine, others claiming to have a revelation or to interpret tongues while perhaps a few true Christians prayed in quiet meditation. Spiritual chaos like this can never be edifying and his rebuke, “let all things be done unto edifying” was very necessary.
The situation confronting Paul unquestionably turned unbelievers away from the church thinking they were mad and this was to be avoided at all cost. This is why Paul continually warns that if they speak in a tongue (language) that was not known to the majority, they should remain silent unless there was someone there to interpret or translate. See verse 28 below. In other words don’t speak in a language that your audience does not understand. Listen to Paul’s clear statements in the following verses:
1 Corinthians 14:6-9, 19, 27-28, 40 “Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? 7 And even things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? 8 For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? 9 So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for you shall speak into the air. 19 Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue. 27 If any man speak in an unknown tongue, let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret. 28 But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God. 40 Let all things be done decently and in order”
How do Christians use this passage to explain the unintelligible babble that takes place during services today? Paul is not introducing some “new” gift of tongues in chapter 14. It is a rebuke for the misuse of the gift. Again the clear Word of God is being ignored. Paul also specifically warns us not to do this in 1 Timothy 6:20,
“O Timothy, keep that which is committed to your trust, avoiding profane and vain babblings…”
In other words, the very purpose for the gift of speech is to communicate your thoughts and prayers. If those present do not understand your communication, then keep silent. Why is it when those who teach speaking in tongues as we see it today go to other countries to do some form of mission work that they have to learn the language?
The belief of there being a heavenly prayer language comes mainly from 1 Corinthians 14:14 where Paul says,“For if I pray in an unknown tongue, my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful.”
This is interpreted by some to mean that when Paul prayed in the Spirit, he used a “heavenly tongue” and did not himself know what he was praying. First of all, this raises an important question. How would they ever know if their prayer was answered? What would be the point? Does God’s own Spirit just pray to Himself as some would imply?
So what is Paul really saying in this verse? The problem in understanding this verse comes largely from the issue of the awkward translation of Greek to English. Please allow me to rearticulate this verse in modern English, “If I pray in a language those around me do not know, I might be praying with the Spirit, but my thoughts would be unfruitful for those listening.” Paul is constantly putting forward the same message which is, if we pray out loud, we should either pray so others around us can understand or we should remain quiet.
The next two verses shed a lot more light and clarify the whole issue,
1 Corinthians 14:15-16 “What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also. 16 Else when you shall bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at your giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not what you sayest?”
According to these verses, who is it that has the problem with understanding? It is actually the listener and not the speaker as is commonly taught. Note carefully Paul’s words. He says he prays and sings with his spirit and he prays with understanding. He continues to explain that when you go to bless those in the room with the spirit that are unlearned (they don’t understand the language) they cannot say Amen because they don’t understand that language. Paul plainly states that he knows what he is saying. If you have ever had someone pray for you in their native language that you don’t understand, then you will know what Paul meant when he said, it is difficult for you to say “Amen” (meaning “so be it”) when you do not know what is being prayed.
Without an interpreter, you have no idea what was said and you may be saying “so be it” to a blessing from the devil as far as you know. This passage also sheds some light on 1 Corinthians 14:2,
“For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries.”
It is obvious from the context of chapter 14 that the purpose of speaking in tongues, or foreign languages, is to communicate the Gospel and thereby edify the church. If the listeners do not understand the spoken language they cannot be edified. Consequently, if there is no interpreter, the speaker is simply speaking into the air and the only ones present who know what is being said are God and himself.
With the modern day version of speaking in tongues no one understands what is being said including the speaker. This is obviously not the case with Paul who has already made it clear that he understands what he is saying. Continuing on from 1 Corinthians 14:15-16, Paul says in verses 17 and 18
“For you verily givest thanks well, but the other is not edified. 18 I thank my God, I speak with tongues more than you all:”
Did you catch that last bit? Paul says he thanks God that he speaks in more tongues than them all. If Paul did not understand what he was saying as is the phenomenon of speaking in tongues today, how does he know how many tongues (languages) he speaks? See the Bible Commentaries on the final page for more information.

Does Paul contradict himself on Speaking in Tongues?

Paul says in 1 Corinthians 14:22 that tongues are a sign for the unbeliever, but in the very next verse he says that if an unbeliever entered the Church where those present were speaking in tongues, he says won’t they say you are mad?
1 Corinthians 14:22 reads, “Wherefore tongues are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not… 23 If therefore the whole church be come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, and there come in those that are unlearned, or unbelievers, will they not say that ye are mad?”
Let me give you two examples to show what Paul is saying here and that he does not contradict himself;
1) In this example and for the purpose of demonstration we will say Paul is referring to languages not known to any man. What is the difference of one person speaking in an unknown language that he and the one or more unbelievers do not understand (verse 22) compared to a whole Church that has come together in one place speaking in unknown languages simultaneously as one or more unbelievers enter the Church? (verse 23) There is no difference as it will sound like gibberish to the unbelievers in either situation and they will think you are mad. This incorrect explanation of this passage makes verses 22 and 23 appear to contradict each other.
2) In this example we will say known foreign languages are spoken as it was at Pentecost. What is the difference now of one person given the gift of speaking the native tongue of unbelievers listening versus a whole Church coming together in one place all speaking different foreign languages simultaneously? The first situation resembles that at Pentecost where they spoke in the native tongues of the unbelievers which was a sign to them and 3000 people were added to the Church instantly as a result.
But imagine a Church full of people given the gift of speaking foreign languages and all speaking simultaneously. When an unbeliever walks into the Church and hears many foreign languages spoken all at the same time, it will still sound like gibberish and they will say you are mad as Paul said. As you can see the second example makes perfect sense when it lines up with the gift of tongues as it was given at Pentecost which was foreign languages.
Unintelligible ecstatic utterances miss the basic Scriptural logic for the gift of tongues. Tongue speaking in foreign languages was Babel reversed. Genesis 11:1-9 explains that as the human race repopulated the earth after the flood, they still spoke one language. Instead of migrating throughout the earth, mankind estranged from God came together to build the city of Babel with its tower to reach heaven.
This was to be a monument to man’s united ability. But from God’s perspective, it was a monument of sinful man’s unity to perform every evil imagination. For their eternal welfare it was better that they be scattered to minimize the effect of sin upon each other. To accomplish this, God “confounded their language, that they may not understand one another's speech.” (Genesis 11:7) This was the beginning of diversified languages. The picture changed however, when the Gospel (meaning good news) was to be proclaimed throughout the world but there was a problem.
There was a language barrier. God by the gift of tongues bridged the language barrier invoked at Babel so now the Gospel would reconcile His people and could be proclaimed to every nation. The apostles and other disciples evangelized the Roman World by the gift of tongues, the ability to speak in other foreign languages. The whole scriptural logic of Babel and the proclamation of the Gospel is lost if tongue speaking is unintelligible syllables. If the gift of tongue speaking today is ecstatic utterances, then what an absolute waste. Why are the tongues you see in the Church today given so freely just for your own personal use, while missionaries who truly need the gift to spread the Gospel have to almost always learn the language? Something is dreadfully wrong here!
1 Corinthians 14:19-20 reveals the Corinthians abused the gift of tongues. They were like little children with a new toy and wanted to show off. At their Church services they exhorted in tongues (verse 23) and they prayed in tongues (verses 13-17) without any interpretation. This edified no one (verses 5, 12, 17, 26). Hence Paul’s reprimand;
1 Corinthians 14:19-20 “Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue. 20 Brethren, be not children in understanding: howbeit in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men.”
Note Paul’s phrase “that by my voice I might teach others ALSO.” This shows when Paul spoke in an understandable language he taught himself and “others also” and consequently, if he spoke in tongues (foreign languages) he only taught himself. The thought is that when speaking in tongues, he comprehended what he was saying. This is not the case with ecstatic utterances today where those who speak in tongues do not comprehend what they are saying. 1 Corinthians 14:9-11 provides further proof that Paul is speaking of foreign languages and not ecstatic utterances. In dealing with the problem of tongues Paul said,
“So likewise you, except you utter by the tongue words [rational sounds] easy to be understood [a common language], how shall it be known what is spoken? for you shall speak into the air [in vain]. There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices [articulate speech] in the world, [notice Paul is not talking about so called “heavenly languages” but voices in the world, NOT heaven] and none of them is without signification [each national language has its distinct meaning]. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian [foreigner] unto me.”
The Greek word “barbaros” means “a foreigner (that is, non Greek): - barbarian (-rous).” Paul is saying that an unknown voice or tongue would sound like a barbarian meaning the language of a foreigner. Notice how the NIV and many other Bibles translate the word “barbaros.”
1 Corinthians 14:11 “If then I do not grasp the meaning of what someone is saying, I am a foreigner to the speaker, and he is a foreigner to me.”
The logic of 1 Corinthians 14:9-11 is only meaningful if speaking in tongues is foreign languages and not ecstatic utterances.
The tongues spoken of in the early Church were always known by someone in the world. The term “unknown” in chapter 14 does not appear in the original Greek. It has been added by the translators which is why the KJV Bible has the word “unknown” printed in light grey and in italics. This is to inform the reader that these words have been added and are not in the original text. The translators of the KJV Bible are trying to give clarity to the reader by telling them that Paul is talking of an unknown language to the listeners, not a language unknown to man. Unfortunately, it appears that the translators have accomplished just the opposite!

SPEAKING IN TONGUES LINGUISTIC STUDY

In a massive study of tongue speaking from a linguistic perspective by Professor William J. Samarin of the University of Toronto's Department of Linguistics, published after more than a decade of careful research, he rejected the view that glossolalia is xenoglossia, i.e. some foreign language that could be understood by another person who knew that language. Professor Samarin concluded that glossolalia is a “pseudo-language.” He defined glossolalia as “unintelligible babbling speech that exhibits superficial phonological similarity to language, without having consistent syntagmatic structure and that is not systematically derived from or related to known language.” (William J. Samarin, “Variation and Variables in Religious Glossolalia,” Language in Society, ed. Dell Haymes, Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1972 pages. 121-130)
Felicitas D. Goodman, a psychological anthropologist and linguist, engaged in a study of various English, Spanish and Mayan speaking Pentecostal communities in the United States and Mexico. She compared tape recordings of non-Christian rituals from Africa, Borneo, Indonesia and Japan as well. She published her results in 1972 in an extensive monograph (Speaking in Tongues: A Cross-Cultural Study in Glossolalia by Felecitas D. Goodman, University of Chicago Press, 1972).
Felecitas Goodman concludes that “when all features of speaking in tongues were taken into consideration, which is the segmental structure (such as sounds, syllables, phrases) and its suprasegmental elements (namely, rhythm, accent, and especially overall intonation), she concluded that there is no distinction in tongues between Christians and the followers of non-Christian (pagan) religions. Goodman in the prestigious Encyclopaedia of Religion (1987) wrote the “association between trance and glossolalia is now accepted by many researchers as a correct assumption”. Goodman also concludes that glossolalia “is, actually, a learned behaviour, learned either unwarily or, sometimes consciously.” Others have previously pointed out that direct instruction is given on how to “speak in tongues,” ie. how to engage in glossolalia. In fact, it has been found that the “speaking in tongues” practiced in Christian churches and by individual Christians is identical to the chanting language of those who practice voodoo on the darkest continents of this world.
Some who speak in tongues are also becoming involved in “holy laughter, drunk in the spirit” laughing uncontrollably, falling down on the ground, rolling around, having seizure like activity, being struck dumb, or being “slain in the spirit.” Jesus never behaved that way, nor did He heal that way. The only time you see anything that resembles that behaviour in the Bible is with demon possessed people Jesus delivered that were out of control, writhing on the ground. When Jesus cast out the demons and delivered them, they sat quietly with dignity. 1 Corinthians 14:40 says, “Let all things be done decently and in order.” The Bible never demonstrates such disorderly behaviour in the Church.
Very few people realize the tremendous forces locked within our emotional nature. Some are more susceptible than others. With the correct environment, the long hours of praying for one thing, the music, sobs, entreaties of those around, the mind becomes weary and the emotions take over. The effects can be dramatic, almost overwhelming. This can be so even when glossolalia appears outside the necessity of such emotional props.
Glossolalia has even been manufactured by University students in America (some of whom were atheist and had no religious interest at all) as a demonstration of what can happen given the right emotional environment and the right emotional effort. To quote one example, in Geelong, Victoria, Australia, two men as an experiment (again apart from religion) spoke in tongues after repeating “Timbucktoo” in the right emotional setting. One in just a few minutes and one partly after two hours! (Modern New Tongues” p. 59 – A.S. Hill).
Its universal appeal can be seen in its evidence amongst both Catholics and Protestants, Christian and Heathen, those living good moral lives, those living in sin. All can, and do, experience this phenomenon. That in these conditions “Tongues” CANNOT be a sign of the Baptism of the Holy Spirit becomes immediately evident.
Healing services and glossolalia have been, and possibly still are, being conducted in the Catholic University of Notre Dame (Christianity Today:, p.40, May 26, 1967.) And so it does not matter whether a person is a Catholic believing in the Pope, or a Protestant, a Christian or heathen. Living a good life or living in adultery, believing in baptism by immersion, or sprinkling, smokers or non-smokers. Drinkers or teetotallers, believing in the Virgin Birth or scoffing at the idea – it makes no difference. All speak with “Tongues!” Obviously the tongues are not self-authenticating. There is no sign here of the Baptism of the Holy Spirit or of anything else.
There have been instances of real foreign languages being spoken in meetings as fun or as an experiment and invariably receiving an “interpretation” wholly at conflict with what had been said! A young Dutch person entered a Pentecostal Assembly recently and rattled off a Dutch fairy story receiving an interpretation that God was asking the assembly to pray for the poor in China! A tape recording of glossolalia will receive totally different interpretations from those purporting to have the gift of interpreting. This is all very sad.
Another aspect that is very noticeable is that an English Pentecostal speaking in tongues, though it may be quite unintelligible, is still recognizably English in intonation and syllable construction. Essentially he is still speaking “English.” So also with other nationals. A Scotchman is still “Scottish.” A Frenchman still is “French” in intonations and syllable construction. Obviously, however sincere these people are, the whole thing becomes a sham and a fraud. Many become victims of their own emotions “aided by the great deceiver.”
It is clear Pentecostals, which we once were, have no right at all to use the term “Pentecostal” for at Pentecost real recognizable languages were spoken whereas amongst so-called “Pentecostals” this never happens.
Pentecostals and others engaging in tongue speaking as seen today normally say any or all of the following;
1.    Tongues are a sign of Baptism in the Holy Spirit – but the Bible never says that.
2.    All should speak in tongues – but the Bible never says that.
3.    The initial experience of tongue speaking at the Baptism is different from the later “gift of tongues” – but the Bible never says that.
4.    That tongues are, or can be a heavenly language – but the Bible never says that.
5.    Tongue speaking is for the benefit of believers – but the Bible never says that.
6.    Tongue speaking is for the most part unintelligible – but the Bible never says that.
7.    These unintelligible tongues are Christian – but the Bible and history indicate that they are heathen.
As it is not my desire to offend anyone, I would ask if you are Catholic, could you please skip the next paragraph unless you are seeking truth at any cost. If you insist on reading on I would suggest reading the information on who is the beast of Revelation 13 and the little horn in Daniel 7 to gain some understanding.
The tongue speaking movement is bringing into its arms of influence both Roman Catholics and Protestant Churches. In other words you will find the emphasis in the Catholic Church just as strong as in the Protestant and evangelical Protestant churches and the more stable Protestant Churches, i.e. Anglican Churches, Methodist churches as well as the Pentecostal type churches as Apostolic. Right through Christendom today you’ve got a cross-section all claiming the gift of tongues and the gift of healing. All these Churches, Catholic Protestant, Evangelical Protestant, and Liberal Protestant all claim the gift of tongues.
This is evidence that the tongues they are speaking are the counterfeit. The Bible says that when the Holy Spirit comes into a person’s life it leads him into all truth, according to John 16. He will guide us, it says, into all truth. Catholics say when they have the gift of tongues it helps them to better appreciate the Virgin Mary and the infallibility of the pope. It helps them better in their confessional to the priests.
Now doesn’t that immediately confirm something? Do you mean to say that the Holy Spirit when it comes into your life is going to help us believe in the Blessed Virgin Mary more, it’s going to help us believe in a counterfeit religion? All the Protestant churches with exactly the same gift of tongues believe it helps them to accept Jesus and His sacrifice more. If it’s supposed to be the same spirit there’s a problem isn’t there? It is clearly evident that it’s a spirit alright, but it’s not the Holy Spirit because the Holy Spirit, when it comes guides us and leads us into all truth, not just some of the truth.

A DEADLY GIFT FROM THE ENEMY

The purpose of tongues is clearly taught in Acts 2 but where is the clear teaching for what takes place in the Church today? Those who practice what we see today, make assumptions taken from Paul’s rebuke to the Corinthians for the misuse of tongues. Paul does not condemn the basic experience but a study of this New Testament phenomenon does not furnish us with indications that the gift of tongues had undergone a modification and had been changed with God’s sanction from a manifestation of speaking real languages as in Acts 2 to an unintelligible tongue by the time the Corinthians were using it. To the contrary, it is reasonable to assume that when Paul established the church at Corinth that its members received the gift of tongues so that they would be able to reach out to the multitude of foreigners and resident aliens in their own language.
Not one single person in nineteen centuries, including all the protestant reformers of which some had the Bible memorized from cover to cover, or any theologian ever interpreted any part of the Bible as saying there was another version of speaking in tongues such as what entered the Church in 1901. It was after this practice (previously only seen in rare isolated incidences and non-Christian cults) entered the Church that people searched for scriptures they could use to justify this practice that has spread like a plague through the Church today that many just take for granted. There are so many good Christians that feel the need for such signs and wonders and cannot accept the feelings they experience are not from God and would rather find some way of justifying the practice in their own mind than let it go even though it is not from God. Some have even experienced healing using this practice which Satan is more than capable of doing in order to deceive and draw people in.
In this World today filled with terrorism and crime, we should all be aware that a gift from an enemy can be very deadly. The underworld has successfully dispatched many human targets by beautifully wrapping a bomb as a gift with an ornate bow and paper that explodes when opened. Today the devil is using a counterfeit gift of the Spirit. A pagan form of the gift of tongues to gain access to the church of God and destroy it from within and most Christians never give this a thought. No one is ever told that what they practice in the Church today is also practiced by those who practice voodoo. If what is spoken in the Church today is and sounds identical to non-Christian religions then why are we still practicing it? As you have seen, the scriptural support for it is faulty and misunderstood. Why are Christians taking part in these non-Christian, religious pagan traditions?

Early and modern Church Speaking in Tongues

Observe from the table below the differences of tongue speaking in the early Church verses the Church today. With glossolalia today, there are just no similarities at all; in fact they are exact opposites.
Early Church
Tongue Speaking
Modern Church
Tongue Speaking
The least important gift.
1 Corinthians 14:5, 12:27-31
The most important and only sought after gift.
Sign to unbelievers.
1 Corinthians 14:22
A Sign to believers.
Spoken in turn. 1 Corinthians 14:27
Spoken together in confusion.
If no interpreter keep silent.
1 Corinthians14:28
Rarely an interpreter and almost always proven false.
Pray for interpretation.
1 Corinthians 14:13
Pray for speaking in tongues.
Only one interpretation.
Interpretations differ when put to the test.
To edify the Church.
1 Corinthians 14:26
To edify yourself.
Spoke a known language.
Acts 2:4-11
Almost never a known language.
Accusation of madness.
I Corinthians 14:23
No accusation of madness.
Spoken for the benefit of hearers.
1 Corinthians 14:9
Spoken for the benefit of the speaker.
Maximum of 3 to speak per meeting. 1 Corinthians 14:27
Whole Church freely speaks with no interpretation.
Interpret so everyone understands.
1 Corinthians 14:16
Interpretation almost never done today.

Are the gifts of the spirit still given today?

The gifts of the Spirit are for the benefit and growth of God’s kingdom. Do we still need that today? Of course. So are the gifts still given today? Absolutely, they are still in need today as they were in the early Church. However, the gift of speaking in tongues today is not anywhere near as prevalent as in the early Church. God gives all the gifts of the Spirit to fill a practical need. What was the need for tongues? Why did the Lord wait until Pentecost to bestow the gift of tongues? Acts 2:5-11 sets the scene,
“Now there were staying in Jerusalem God-fearing Jews from every nation under heaven. When they heard this sound, a crowd came together in bewilderment, because each one heard them speaking in his own language. Utterly amazed, they asked: Are not all these men who are speaking Galileans? Then how is it that each of us hears them in his own native language? Parthians, Medes and Elamites; residents of Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya near Cyrene; visitors from Rome (both Jews and converts to Judaism); Cretans and Arabs, we hear them declaring the wonders of God in our own tongues!”
The day of Pentecost was a Jewish holy day that fell fifty days after Passover. Devoted Israelites would come from all over the Roman Empire to worship in Jerusalem. God chose this timely opportunity to bestow the gift of tongue speaking upon the disciples so they could preach to the visiting Jews in their native languages. At least 15 different language groups were represented in the crowd that day, count them in Acts 2:9-11. As a result, thousands of these visitors were converted. After Pentecost, they in turn carried their new faith home to their respective countries. This is God’s purpose for speaking in tongues. Some say genuine tongues have already ceased but I have heard of some isolated cases of legitimate tongue speaking today and the speaker always knew what they were saying as they did at Pentecost. We must not go by our thoughts and emotions. Some continue to say, “How can this amazing sensation not be from God?” But Satan can give us those same feelings and those in voodoo and other satanic cults say they experience these identical ecstatic feelings. So what does that tell you? In order that we are not deceived, it is imperative that we follow God’s Word alone.

SPEAKING IN TONGUES COMMENTARY AND CONCLUSION

As previously stated, the main scriptures that are used to justify speaking in tongues as seen in paganism and non-Christian cults which made its way into the Church in 1901, come from 1 Corinthians 14. Below is the whole chapter minus the issue of woman speaking in the Church with commentary included in parenthesis. A close and open minded look at chapter fourteen reveals that Paul is not teaching a “new” variation of tongues but is constantly pointing out that speaking in tongues is of no value unless understood by the Church and so continually pushes the use of the better gift of prophesying instead. This is further demonstrated by what Paul said in the following verse. Note Paul places prophets 2nd after apostles and tongues last in 8th position.
1 Corinthians 12:28 “And God has appointed these in the church: first apostles, second prophets, third teachers, after that miracles, then gifts of healings, helps, administrations, varieties of tongues.”
After a careful study of the chapter below it should become very apparent that Paul constantly demonstrates that the gifts are to be used for edifying the Church. He never teaches that the gifts are for private use.
1 Corinthians 12:7 “But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to each one for the profit of all:”
Note how Paul rebukes the disorder and misuse of tongues. By continual examples he shows that tongues are valueless unless understood and would rather they prophesy so the Church is edified. The emphasis is on;
1.    Edifying the Church. (highest priority) No edification in disorder.
2.    Prophesy second as it is the better gift for edification of the Church.
3.    Silence on tongues (foreign languages) unless understood or translated. (otherwise no edification)
Speaking in tongues after all is only the gift of speaking another foreign language. It is still the speaker giving his own personal message. Prophesy on the other hand is a message from God for the Church. How much more valuable is that!? Paul does not forbid the use of tongues from up to three people, one at a time if someone interprets, but a message from God is far more valuable to the Church. So Paul’s constant emphasis is silence on tongues unless the Church is edified by being understood by natural means or translation.

Unknown Tongue Speaking by Commentary

1 Corinthians 14:1-33, 39-40 “Follow after charity, and desire spiritual gifts, but rather that ye may prophesy. (Prophesying edifies the Church more than the other gifts. Paul’s constant emphasis is edifying others and NOT yourself. See verses 3,4,5,12,17 and 26)
2. For he that speaketh in an unknown tongue (foreign language) speaketh not unto men, but unto God: for no man understandeth him; howbeit in the spirit he speaketh mysteries. (By your own spirit or by the power of the Holy spirit you are only speaking mysteries to those listening if the language is not understood by the others present. Therefore only God and the speaker know what is being said. See also verse 28. The word “tongue” (glossa) is the same word as used in Acts chapter 2, 10 and 19 to describe a real intelligible foreign language. The word “unknown” in this chapter is supplied by the translators and is shown in italics to tell us that it is not in the original Greek text. The translators of the KJV Bible are trying to clarify to the reader that Paul is talking of an unknown language to the listeners, not a language unknown to man. Unfortunately, it appears that the translators have accomplished just the opposite)
3. But he that prophesieth speaketh unto men to edification, and exhortation, and comfort. (Again Paul emphasizes prophesying as the better gift to edify the Church)
4. He that speaketh in an unknown tongue (foreign language) edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth edifieth the church. (Paul said the gifts of the spirit are for the “profit of all” and NOT the individual [1 Corinthians 12:7] and so points out speaking in tongues i.e. a foreign language the listeners don’t know can only edify yourself (wrong use) and not the Church but prophesying does edify and is a better gift. See verse 1,3,5 and 39. Paul is presenting a wrong and a right use of the gifts. One edifies the Church the other does not)
5. I would that ye all spake with tongues, (foreign languages) but rather that ye prophesied: for greater is he that prophesieth than he that speaketh with tongues, (foreign languages) except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying. (Paul is happy for them to all speak in tongues i.e. foreign languages if the language is understood by others or it is translated but would still prefer that they prophesied because there is much greater edification from that gift)
6. Now, brethren, if I come unto you speaking with tongues, (foreign languages) what shall I profit you, except I shall speak to you either by revelation, or by knowledge, or by prophesying, or by doctrine? (And again the same message. If the language is not understood there is no edification. Paul had the power of speaking many foreign languages [verse18] but he did not use this power for ostentation or display, but merely to communicate the gospel to those who did not understand his native tongue)
7. And even things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, except they give a distinction in the sounds, how shall it be known what is piped or harped? (Paul continues to express the uselessness of tongue speaking i.e. foreign languages not understood by others. It is the same message over and over. All things are to be done to the edification of the Church)
8. For if the trumpet give an uncertain sound, who shall prepare himself to the battle? (The trumpet must be blown in a way that will be recognized as a call to battle and so in the same way speaking in tongues must also be understood and recognized so people will know how to respond and be edified)
9. So likewise ye, except ye utter by the tongue words easy to be understood, how shall it be known what is spoken? for ye shall speak into the air. (And still even further emphasis that tongue speaking is of no value unless understood by the Church. Words no matter how sincere and spiritual are lost into the air if not spoken so those around understand)
10. There are, it may be, so many kinds of voices in the world, and none of them is without signification. (There are many foreign languages in the world (NOT heaven) all which are important to someone. Note Paul is not talking about so called “heavenly languages” but voices of different languages in the world)
11. Therefore if I know not the meaning of the voice, I shall be unto him that speaketh a barbarian, and he that speaketh shall be a barbarian unto me. (All other nations of the world were barbarians to the Hebrews and of course spoke other languages. Paul is saying that one who speaks a foreign language not known by the listener may as well be a barbarian to him)
12. Even so ye, forasmuch as ye are zealous of spiritual gifts, seek that ye may excel to the edifying of the church. (At the risk of sounding monotonous, Paul continues to emphasize edification. As much as the Corinthians desired spiritual gifts, they must excel in using them to edify the Church only. They are not for the individual)
13. Wherefore let him that speaketh in an unknown tongue (foreign language) pray that he may interpret. (Therefore the person with the gift of tongue speaking must have someone interpret if the others do not understand the language so the Church is edified. See also verses 5,26,27 and 28)
14. For if I pray in an unknown tongue, (foreign language) my spirit prayeth, but my understanding is unfruitful. (Paul is saying if he prays in a language those around him do not know, he might be praying fervently and by his own spirit but his thoughts would be unfruitful for those listening. This of course is a violation of the purpose of the gift which is to edify others)
15. What is it then? I will pray with the spirit, and I will pray with the understanding also: I will sing with the spirit, and I will sing with the understanding also. (Paul also clarifies that his prayer or song IS done with his understanding. It is the listener who does not understand)
16. Else when thou shalt bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth the room of the unlearned say Amen at thy giving of thanks, seeing he understandeth not what thou sayest? (Paul continues to explain the previous two verses as to how his prayer does not edify the others and they cannot say Amen or “so be it” if the other does not know what the person prayed. Without an interpreter, you have no idea what was said and you may be saying “so be it” to a blessing from the devil for all you know)
17. For thou verily givest thanks well, but the other is not edified. (Paul still continues to give the same message of edifying others and not yourself. The prayer is useless as the other is not edified)
18. I thank my God, I speak with tongues (foreign languages) more than ye all: (Paul says he speaks more foreign languages than all the Corinthians which he could only know if he understood what he was saying. This gives more proof that his references to tongues here are known foreign languages. The context never changes)
19. Yet in the church I had rather speak five words with my understanding, that by my voice I might teach others also, than ten thousand words in an unknown tongue. (Note Paul’s phrase “that by my voice I might teach others ALSO.” This shows when Paul spoke in an understandable language he taught himself and “others also” and consequently, if he spoke in tongues (foreign languages) he only taught himself. The thought is that when speaking in tongues, he comprehended what he was saying which is unlike today where the speaker has no idea what he is speaking. Despite Paul knowing so many foreign languages, he still points out that he would rather speak five understood words than 10,000 words in a foreign language the others do not understand)
20. Brethren, be not children in understanding: howbeit in malice be ye children, but in understanding be men. (Paul tells them not to behave with the understanding of children but with the thinking of mature adults)
21. In the law it is written, With men of other tongues (foreign language) and other lips will I speak unto this people; and yet for all that will they not hear me, saith the Lord. (The law meaning Old Testament. The quote is from Isaiah 28:11-12 where God says to Israel, these people don’t hear Me though I speak to them in their native tongue so I will therefore speak to them in the languages of foreigners, i.e. the enemy I will send against them; [Babylonians] but even then they will not listen to Me. Paul is telling them that God’s punishment to the Israelites in making them have to listen to foreigners is what they are imposing on the Church when speaking in tongues)
22. Wherefore tongues (foreign languages) are for a sign, not to them that believe, but to them that believe not: but prophesying serveth not for them that believe not, but for them which believe. (It was a sign to those at Pentecost where many nations heard unlearned Galileans speaking to them in their native tongue the wonderful things of God. And as a result of this sign, 3000 people were added to the Church instantly)
23. If therefore the whole church be come together into one place, and all speak with tongues, (foreign languages) and there come in those that are unlearned, or unbelievers, will they not say that ye are mad? (Paul continues, but if an unbeliever or an unlearned person comes into a Church where many people are all speaking in tongues i.e. foreign languages at the same time and without interpretation, it would sound chaotic and they would say you were all mad)
24. But if all prophesy, and there come in one that believeth not, or one unlearned, he is convinced of all, he is judged of all: (But if all prophesy, the unbeliever or the unlearned will be convinced and so the Church will be edified)
25. And thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest; and so falling down on his face he will worship God, and report that God is in you of a truth. (The sinner would be convinced that God alone could uncover the secrets of his heart and so would fall down on his face in worship and acknowledge that God was truly among them)
26. How is it then, brethren? when ye come together, every one of you hath a psalm, hath a doctrine, hath a tongue, (foreign language) hath a revelation, hath an interpretation. Let all things be done unto edifying. (Paul now continues to talk about the spiritual chaos that took place in the Church. He says why is it when you come together, that at the same time one has a psalm, another a doctrine, another speaking in tongues i.e. an unknown foreign language, another speaking a revelation and another trying to give an interpretation? This chaos can not edify the Church and the unlearned will say you are mad)
27. If any man speak in an unknown tongue, (foreign language) let it be by two, or at the most by three, and that by course; and let one interpret. (By course, meaning one person at a time and not more than three times in one meeting with someone interpreting so all are edified)
28. But if there be no interpreter, let him keep silence in the church; and let him speak to himself, and to God. (It does not get much clearer. All gifts are to edify the Church. If the foreign language is not known by others or there is no interpreter, then the Church is not edified, so stay SILENT)
29. Let the prophets speak two or three, and let the other judge. (Everything must be done to edifying. As speaking in an unknown tongue, if another is present who can interpret, two miraculous gifts can be exercised at once and the church edified, and the faith of the hearers confirmed at the same time. As to prophesying, two or three only should speak at one meeting, and this one after the other, not all at once. See also verse 31)
30. If any thing be revealed to another that sitteth by, let the first hold his peace. (If another person has a correction or a thought to add, let common Christian courtesy prevail and wait for the first person to finish before the other person speaks. Let everything be done in order and not confusion)
31. For ye may all prophesy one by one, that all may learn, and all may be comforted. (The same rules apply to tongue speaking as prophesying. Only one person to speak at a time and no more than three people per meeting)
32. And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets.
33. For God is not the author of confusion, but of peace, as in all churches of the saints. (If many are speaking in tongues and or prophesying at the same time, it will be just utter confusion)
39. Wherefore, brethren, covet to prophesy, and forbid not to speak with tongues. (Seek after the gift of prophesy first but tongue speaking is allowed providing someone interprets)
40. Let all things be done decently and in order.” (Paul’s final comment as he ends this chapter of correction and rebuke to the Corinthians for their disorderly behaviour and confusion in the Church, especially in regards to tongue speaking i.e. foreign languages)

1 Corinthians 14 - Contemporary English Version

Many of the misunderstandings in relation to speaking in tongues comes from the awkward translations of the KJV Bible. As already discussed the term “unknown” has further added to the confusion as it does not exist in the original Greek text. Below is 1 Corinthians 14 from the more modern CEV Bible that has greatly simplified the translation and has made it much easier to interpret what Paul was saying to the Church at Corinth.
1 Corinthians 14:1-33,37-40 “Love should be your guide. Be eager to have the gifts that come from the Holy Spirit, especially the gift of prophecy. 2 If you speak languages that others don't know, God will understand what you are saying, though no one else will know what you mean. You will be talking about mysteries that only the Spirit understands. 3 But when you prophesy, you will be understood, and others will be helped. They will be encouraged and made to feel better. 4 By speaking languages that others don't know, you help only yourself. But by prophesying you help everyone in the church. 5 I am glad for you to speak unknown languages, although I had rather for you to prophesy. In fact, prophesying does much more good than speaking unknown languages, unless someone can help the church by explaining what you mean. 6 My friends, what good would it do, if I came and spoke unknown languages to you and didn't explain what I meant? How would I help you, unless I told you what God had shown me or gave you some knowledge or prophecy or teaching? 7 If all musical instruments sounded alike, how would you know the difference between a flute and a harp? 8 If a bugle call isn't clear, how would you know to get ready for battle? 9 That's how it is when you speak unknown languages. If no one can understand what you are talking about, you will only be talking to the wind. 10 There are many different languages in this world, and all of them make sense. 11 But if I don't understand the language that someone is using, we will be like foreigners to each other. 12 If you really want spiritual gifts, choose the ones that will be most helpful to the church. 13 When we speak languages that others don't know, we should pray for the power to explain what we mean. 14 For example, if I use an unknown language in my prayers, my spirit prays but my mind is useless. 15 Then what should I do? There are times when I should pray with my spirit, and times when I should pray with my mind. Sometimes I should sing with my spirit, and at other times I should sing with my mind. 16 Suppose some strangers are in your worship service, when you are praising God with your spirit. If they don't understand you, how will they know to say, "Amen"? 17 You may be worshiping God in a wonderful way, but no one else will be helped. 18 I thank God that I speak unknown languages more than any of you. 19 But words that make sense can help the church. That's why in church I had rather speak five words that make sense than to speak ten thousand words in a language that others don't know. 20 My friends, stop thinking like children. Think like mature people and be as innocent as tiny babies. 21 In the Scriptures the Lord says, "I will use strangers who speak unknown languages to talk to my people. They will speak to them in foreign languages, but still my people won't listen to me." 22 Languages that others don't know may mean something to unbelievers, but not to the Lord's followers. Prophecy, on the other hand, is for followers, not for unbelievers. 23 Suppose everyone in your worship service started speaking unknown languages, and some outsiders or some unbelievers come in. Won't they think you are crazy? 24 But suppose all of you are prophesying when those unbelievers and outsiders come in. They will realize that they are sinners, and they will want to change their ways because of what you are saying. 25 They will tell what is hidden in their hearts. Then they will kneel down and say to God, "We are certain that you are with these people." 26 My friends, when you meet to worship, you must do everything for the good of everyone there. That's how it should be when someone sings or teaches or tells what God has said or speaks an unknown language or explains what the language means. 27 No more than two or three of you should speak unknown languages during the meeting. You must take turns, and someone should always be there to explain what you mean. 28 If no one can explain, you must keep silent in church and speak only to yourself and to God. 29 Two or three persons may prophesy, and everyone else must listen carefully. 30 If someone sitting there receives a message from God, the speaker must stop and let the other person speak. 31 Let only one person speak at a time, then all of you will learn something and be encouraged. 32 A prophet should be willing to stop and let someone else speak. 33 God wants everything to be done peacefully and in order. When God's people meet in church, 37 If you think of yourself as a prophet or a spiritual person, you will know that I am writing only what the Lord has commanded. 38 So don't pay attention to anyone who ignores what I am writing. 39 My friends, be eager to prophesy and don't stop anyone from speaking languages that others don't know. 40 But do everything properly and in order.”

Extra reading

When God brought His chosen people out of the land of Egypt, He performed many miracles like turning Aaron’s rod into a serpent, changing rivers to blood and bringing up frogs to cover the land. The pharaoh’s magicians through the power of Satan were also able to counterfeit all these same miracles. (Exodus 7:10-11; 7:20-22; 8:6-7)
In Job 1:16 Satan burned up Job’s sheep and servants with “fire from heaven” and in Job 1:19, Satan used a “great wind” to bring down a house killing the occupants and in Job 2:7, Satan smote Job with “sore boils from the sole of his foot unto his crown.” If Satan has power to change rods to serpents, change rivers to blood, bring up frogs to cover the land, control the weather, bring down fire from the heavens (see also Revelation 13:13) and inflict illness, then he can certainly heal people. Note Satan needed God’s permission to inflict illness on Job. (Job 1:12; 2:6) So we know God heals and Satan counterfeits, God gives the gift of tongues and Satan counterfeits, God has true Prophets and Satan has counterfeit false Prophets, (Matthew 24:11) God is going to seal His people with a mark in their foreheads (Revelation 7:3) and Satan has a counterfeit mark in the forehead and hand. (Revelation 13:16)
Please allow me to ask you some thought provoking questions. If the gift of tongues which was given at Pentecost was real languages, what is Satan’s counterfeit? What type of tongue speaking would be of value to Satan? Known understood languages as at Pentecost or tongues that we don’t understand or know what we are saying? Which would Satan use? Would you be convinced that speaking in tongues as seen today was from God if you received healing while using them? Even though Satan would heal you while using his counterfeit tongue speaking just to deceive you into believing they were the real thing and from God? If you were the enemy with his incredible God given wisdom and power and had an army of fallen angels at your disposal, and you hated God and wanted to take as many people from the kingdom as possible, what would you do? So, do Satan and his demons sit around all day throwing an odd temptation or two into people’s minds or do they have strategic long term, full scale plans and are they very actively deceiving everyone who chases after “signs and wonders” while ignoring the many warnings in the Bible?
If Satan is working towards a New World Order in preparation for the Mark of the Beast, what common doctrine could be used to unite the many denominations and is already doing so? How can we test the spirits here as we are instructed without any doubt of being deceived? If there were two types of tongues as some unbiblically claim, why would God give this gift so freely for personal use and almost never give the needed gift for spreading the Gospel? Which is God's priority and more important? If the unintelligible tongues spoken in Church today were from God, then He would be giving the needed gift even more freely to missionaries but this is not the case. This is not the nature and priority of God. In Matthew 24:5 and verse 11, Jesus says “many” will be deceived. The many spoken of here means a large number. Here is the Thayer Definition: “polus / polos” 1) many, much, large. Please don’t be part of this large number of people is my prayer for you.
Matthew 16:4 Jesus said, “A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign; and there shall no sign be given unto it, but the sign of the prophet Jonas.”



2 comments:

  1. [Dear Brother Sam...I found the following on the web. Thanks for your good & accurate blog. Lord bless you!]

    Catholics Did NOT Invent the Rapture !

    Many assert that the "rapture" promoted by evangelicals was first taught, at least seminally, by a Jesuit Catholic priest named Francisco Ribera in his 16th century commentary on the book of Revelation.
    To see what is claimed, Google "Francisco Ribera taught a rapture 45 days before the end of Antichrist's future reign."
    After seeing this claim repeated endlessly on the internet without even one sentence from Ribera offered as proof, one widely known church historian decided to go over every page in Ribera's 640-page work published in Latin in 1593.
    After laboriously searching for the Latin equivalent of "45 days" ("quadraginta quinque dies"), "rapture" ("raptu," "raptio," "rapiemur," etc.) and other related expressions, the same scholar revealed that he found absolutely nothing in Ribera's commentary to support the oft-repeated claim that Ribera taught a prior (45-day) rapture! (Since the same scholar plans to publish his complete findings, I am not at liberty to disclose his name.)
    Are you curious about the real beginnings of this evangelical belief (a.k.a. the "pre-tribulation rapture") merchandised by Darby, Scofield, Lindsey, Falwell, LaHaye, Ice, Van Impe, Hagee and many others?
    Google "The Unoriginal John Darby," "Pretrib Rapture Diehards," "X-Raying Margaret," "Edward Irving is Unnerving," "Walvoord Melts Ice," "Thomas Ice (Bloopers)," "Wily Jeffrey," "Deceiving and Being Deceived" by D.M., "The Real Manuel Lacunza," "Roots of Warlike Christian Zionism," "Pretrib Rapture Politics," "Pretrib Hypocrisy," "Famous Rapture Watchers," and "Pretrib Rapture Dishonesty" - most of these by the author of the 300-page nonfiction book "The Rapture Plot," the highly endorsed and most accurate documentation on the long hidden historical facts of the 182-year-old pre-tribulation rapture theory imported from Britain during the late 19th century.

    ReplyDelete
  2. Did you know you can shorten your links with Shortest and receive money from every click on your short urls.

    ReplyDelete